UC-NRLF 
 
 B M Olb Sfl3 
 
I^niH AUY 
 
 ^^luiuct$itu of ^ali);0i;uia. 
 
 .A'o. 
 
 Division 
 
 Range 
 
 Shrif 
 
 Received 
 
 yJ/^^Aj 
 
 K^y 
 
 eiy^ a^> 
 
 /^18'] 
 
 V 
 
 >j 
 
 r<>^l 
 
 t-:.<.\ 
 
 mmm\ 
 
 s 
 
 % 
 
 
 W').f^ 
 
 

 1 
 
 ^^■jp^^-^HK V| 
 
 
 i 
 
 i^K^^BtaL BS 
 
 :-a^.7 
 
 
NUMERALS AS SIGNS OF PRIMEVAL UNITY 
 AMONG MANKIND. 
 
 S^- 
 
ON 
 
 NUMEEALS 
 
 AS SIGNS OF PEIMEVAL UNITY 
 
 AMONG MANKIND. 
 
 ROBERT ELLIS, B.D., 
 
 LATE FELLOW OF ST. JOHN'S COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 L i B R - 
 
 LONDON : 
 TEUBNER & CO., 67 & 59 LUDGATE IITLL. 
 
 1873. 
 All rights reserved. 
 
T. niCllAllUS. ORKAT QUEEN STUEET, W.C. 
 
6 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Introduction - - - - - - i 
 
 How numerals are derived from names for ' finger ' and ' hand', and 
 
 similar members of the body - - - 2 
 
 The origin of numerals, and the resulting problem winch they pre- 
 sent for solution, illustrated from the Aryan ' ten ' and its 
 parallels - - - - - 3 
 
 The 5 hand-five in America - - - - 5 
 
 ,, in South-eastern Asia - - - 11 
 
 Basque, Finnish, and Turkish ' fives ' — their resemblance to some 
 
 Aryan and American ' fingers ' - - - 11 
 
 The s hand-five in Aryan, Caucasian, Basque, 'Semitic, and Libyan 
 
 ( = North African) languages - - - 16 
 
 The Aryan ' ten ' — its parallels in Africa, America, Asia, and 
 
 Europe - - - - - - 19 
 
 The Ethiopian ( = Trans-Saharic or South African) ' five', or t-n 
 handfive — its parallels in Australia, Eastern Asia, and North- 
 western America - - - - - 21 
 
 The Ethiopian ' ten', or h-m hand five —its parallels in Northern 
 
 Europe and Insular Eastern Asia - - - 24 
 
 The Basque ' ten ' — Ethiopian or Trans-Saharic element in the 
 Basque language — three races or nations, Cynetai, Iberi, 
 Celtce, mentioned by the ancients in the Spanish peninsula 
 — the Ethiopian element in Basque probably derived from 
 the Cynetse - - - - - 27 
 
 The Aryan ' five', or q-q hand-five— \i^ representatives in Africa 
 
 compared with those in America - - - 31 
 
 ,, ,, in Asia - - - 32 
 
 „ ,, in Europe - - - 34 
 
11 CONTENTS. 
 
 TAOB 
 
 The qq,~t-n, and k-m hand-fives similarly placed in Southern 
 Africa and in Eastern Asia with respect to the centre of the 
 Old World - - - - - 35 
 
 IIow the q-q hand-fives in Africa became severed from those in 
 Asia — consideration of two other ' hands', which are at once 
 Finnish, Caucasian, and Aboriginal Indian - - 36 
 
 How these last two ' hands ' may explain two Pre-Aryan numerals 
 
 in Etruria - - - - - 37 
 
 Basq^ue and Caucasian aninial-namcs found in Nepalese and Ab- 
 original Indian — how Europe was overspread by three suc- 
 cessive waves of population — Trans-Saharic African, Indo- 
 Caucasian or South-western Turanian, and Indo-Germanic 
 or Aryan - - - - - 38 
 
 Parallel between Finnish and Aboriginal Indian ' fours ' - 39 
 
 Also between the ' feet ' contained in them, and INIongolian and 
 
 Tungusian ' feet', and Turkish ' hands ' - - 40 
 
 The base of the q-q hand-^ive - - - - 41 
 
 This base traceable as a numeral-affix in Asia and America - 44 
 
 African parallels to a hand-five in Arctic and Mountainous America 46 
 
 African parallels to Australian ' twos ' - - - 47 
 
 M fingers, ones, hands, a.iiA fives - - - - 48 
 
 The Japanese decade - - - - - 49 
 
 The three I hand fives — Basque, Circassian, and Nepalese ' fours' 
 — Malay ' fives ' — Finnish ' tens ' — Lithuanian and Teutonic 
 ' elevens', etc. - - - - - 52 
 
 Georgian, Tibetan, Chinese, and other ' threes ' - - 54 
 
 The Aryan ' two', and its parallels in Tungusian, Caucasian, 
 
 Basque, ISIalay, and Polynesian - - - 55 
 
 How this ' two' is most completely preserved in the Tungusian and 
 Caucasian dzur — and how Aryan, Turkish, and other 'fours', 
 with Basque and Georgian ' eights', may be derived from it 
 by multiplication - - - - - 66 
 
 And Basque and Caucasian ' nines ' by prefixing ' one ' to ' eight ' 
 
 ( = ' two ' X ' two ' X ' two ') - - - 58 
 
 Resolution of the previous ' two ' into a pair of different ' ones ' - Gl 
 
 The (Juichua ' four ' and ' six ' in Peru - - -62 
 
CONTENl'S. ni 
 
 I'AGK 
 
 African and Oceanian parallels to a Californian ' one, two, three, 
 
 four' - - - - - - 64 
 
 The Quichua ' right hand', ' leg', ' five', ' seven', and ' ten ' - 05 
 
 The Tuschi ' four', ' seven', and ' eight ' in the Caucasus — complete 
 
 forms of 'two' in Tuschi, Greek, Latin, Basque, and Chinese ib. 
 
 Aryan, Basque, African, Malay, Polynesian, and Semitic ' threes ' G6 
 
 Ancient numerals in Etruria — complete form of the Aryan ' three ' 67 
 
 Tendency of the whole evidence supplied by numerals - - 69 
 
 Additional resemblances between the Northern and Southern lan- 
 guages of the globe in names for parts of the body - 71 
 
 Yeniseian ' fives ' — their affinities in other Turanian languages - 80 
 
 Further consideration of the evidence - - - 81 
 
 The Egyptian ' five ' not derived from a word for ' hand', but from 
 a word for ' star ' — parallels to this word in all parts of the 
 
 globe - - - - - - 83 
 
 Conclusion - - - - - - 94 
 
L i li ti .V IV f 
 
 UNI V Kits IT Y OF 
 
 CALIKOCXLA. 
 
 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS OF 
 PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 Similarity in the names of numerals, and especially of the 
 numerals from ^one' up to ' ten,^ is commonly and justly 
 regarded as strong evidence in favour of an original con- 
 nection between any languages in which such similarity is 
 observed to exist ; and, indeed, where neither the supposi- 
 tion of fortuitous resemblance, nor yet that of borrowing by 
 one independent language from another, can adequately 
 explain how coincidences of this nature arose, then those 
 coincidences may be said to prove a common origin for the 
 words in question, and thus to imply, at least probably, 
 though not certainly, a common origin for the nations 
 which employ them. Thus the relationship which unites 
 what are called the Semitic languages and the Semitic 
 nations is plainly exhibited in their numerals ; and the 
 Aryan numerals form one most important part of the mass 
 of evidence by which all the members of the Aryan race, 
 from the Celts to the Hindoos, have been traced up to a 
 single clan, if not a single household, once dwelling in 
 Mount Imaus.^ But it is not impossible that what the 
 science of language has been made to do for the Aryans, it 
 may be made to do in some measure for the human race as 
 a whole. At any rate, it may be worth while inquiring if 
 the belief that all mankind sprang from one family in 
 Western Asia, or nearly in the centre of the Old World, is 
 borne out by anything in human speech at the present day. 
 
 * Max Miiller, Science of Language^ Lecture 5. 
 
 B 
 
Z ON NUMKKALS AS SKiNS 
 
 Should such linguistic signs of primeval affinity still survive 
 the changes of several thousand years, it is in numei'als 
 that they would very likely, if not most likely, be detected. 
 For the names of numerals commonly carry in themselves 
 the proofs of their own great antiquity, as their mode of 
 formation indicates anything but an advanced state of cul- 
 ture. Many uncivilised nations still exist upon earth, and 
 some among them who may have fallen below the primitive 
 state of their remote ancestors, while highly civilised nations 
 would, on the other hand, have risen far above such a con- 
 dition. But inquiry shews that it makes no great difference 
 in the derivation and composition of a nation's numerals, 
 whether that nation be now civilised or uncivilised ; for 
 civilised nations take here after the uncivilised. And the 
 manner in which uncivilised nations habitually compute is 
 this. They employ as numerals, either singly or in com- 
 bination, various words for ' hand ' and ' finger', or some- 
 times ' foot ' and ' toe'; a mode of numeration which would 
 hardly be consciously adopted or employed by a nation 
 which had made much progress in civilisation. " Alle zald- 
 wortei-" y says Grimm, " gehn aus von den fingern der hdnde." 
 What, then, would be the inference, when it is discovered 
 that the Aryan numerals have been formed after this manner, 
 and that the Aryan decade contains two words for 'hand', and 
 one for * fingers ' or ' toes' ? That inference would not be, 
 that the original Aryan family or clan in Mount Imaus was 
 quite uncivilised, for the common Aryan vocabulary would 
 imply that it was not so ; and language must, besides, have 
 existed for ages before it could have taken an inflecting 
 form like the Aryan. The truth is, that the Aryan numerals, 
 or the elements of the Aryan numerals, carry us back to a 
 time when, properly speaking, there were no Aryans at all; 
 when the distinction between Aiyan and Turanian, and 
 perhaps other races, was not yet established ; and when the 
 common ancestors of all counted upon their hands and 
 
OP PRIMEVAL UNITY. 3 
 
 fingers, employing as numerals the names of those members. 
 The original Aryan family in Mount Imaus would not have 
 invented a new language for itself, but would have selected 
 and combined in a manner which became characteristic 
 some portion of the words used at a particular epoch in the 
 region of the world where those mountains lie. This, at 
 least, is a natural inference, and the evidence supplied by 
 the Aryan decade will be found in favour of such a supposi- 
 tion. For Aryan ' fives ' and ' tens ' are not merely similar 
 to several non- Aryan ' fives ' and ' tens', but likewise to 
 words for ' hand ' or ' foot', and ' finger ' or ' toe', which are 
 quite as much non-Aryan as Aryan, and would have been 
 employed numerically by both races. Thus, to take examples 
 affecting Aryan tens: — we should at first, it is probable, 
 be inclined to regard as no more than accidental the re- 
 semblance which the English twen-ty and the equivalent 
 Old Norse tn{t)-tug2i bear to such Yeniseian forms in 
 Siberia as the Kamacintzi tonga-tu, thirty' (tonga, 'three'), 
 and hkelma-tugii, 'seventy' (Jikelina, * seven'), with the 
 corresponding -tukn and -taga, ' -ty', in the Assan dialect 
 of the Yeniseian. But the cradle assigned to the Aryans 
 is not so very far from the Yenisei ; and we find, moreover, 
 in other Yeniseian dialects, the words tok and tokan for 
 ' finger', and toigen for ' foot', in addition to the previously 
 cited Yeniseian forms, -tukn, -tugu, -taga, -tu, ' -ty', i. e. 
 ' ten', while we know that, in like manner, zelin has been 
 connected with zehe, decern with dig-itus, and Se/ca with Sa/c- 
 rv\o<i. Nor do such resemblances occur in two classes of 
 languages only, the Aryan and the Yeniseian, for in Africa 
 we meet with tiiko, 'toe', tukui, 'hand', and toko, 'arm', and 
 also with tek, teku, toko, ' one', and atuk, ' ten'; as well as, 
 in North America, with atoken, ' one', and atek and adick, 
 ' ten', the transition to which from the Yeniseian tok and 
 tokan, 'finger', and -tu, -tugu, -taga, -tukn, '-ty', i. e. 'ten', 
 is facihtated by the Kurile dek and tcgi, 'hand', terms 
 
4 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 •which arc, again, nearly identical with ilak, tekha, and ia- 
 kha, three words used for * hand' in the mountains between 
 Assam and Burmah, wlicro also <fi('j-, dnr/u-, and ihilcu- are 
 employed as prefixes in the numerals of one decade, as if 
 they had once meant ' finger'. All this may, no doubt, be 
 chance; but it may, on the other hand, be more than 
 chance, and the alternative seems worthy of consideration. 
 
 A great number of coincidences of this double kind, 
 affecting not only numerals, but also the names of the 
 members of the body from which those numerals are de- 
 rived, may be detected in languages far removed from each 
 other in position, and will be found in the following pages 
 arranged in groups. In such languages as are little known, 
 the materials have been chiefly derived from Dr. Latham's 
 Elements of Comparative Philology, from the Polyglotta 
 Africana, from Dr. Hunter's Non-Aryan Languages of India 
 and High Asia, and from Professor Pott's Zdhlmethode. 
 Each group of coincidences presents a certain body of facts, 
 of which the right explanation is to be sought, and which 
 give rise to three questions. Are such coincidences the 
 result of chance ? Or are they the result of borrowing 
 between nations originally unconnected in blood and speech 
 — an hypothesis which would imply the existence of early 
 intercourse, either direct or indirect ? Or, finally, are they 
 the result of primeval aflfinity — indications of unity of origin 
 in human speech and probably in the human race ? Each 
 of the three suppositions is possible : which of them is most 
 in accordance with the evidence ? To that evidence we now 
 proceed. 
 
 The first group of coincidences to be noticed is the most 
 important of all, both on account of its significance, and of 
 the races that it affects, which comprise the most remark- 
 able peoples that have appeared in the world's history. 
 North America presents us with the following words, of 
 w hich different names for ' finger ' supply the elements : — 
 
OP PRIMEVAL UNITY. 5 
 
 Pawnee (Nebraska). Catawba (Carolina), 
 
 askoo, 'one'. eeJcseeaJi, 'finger^ 
 
 pedkoo, ' two\ 
 
 has-peet, ' fingers'. eeksa-jpeeali, ' hand'. 
 
 Natchez (Mississippi). 
 is-peshe, 'hand'. 
 sh-jpedee, 'five'. 
 Caddo (Louisiana). Sekumne (California). 
 
 whiste, ' one'. wikte, ' one'. 
 
 hit, * two'. hiti, ' toe, fingers'. 
 
 Illinois. 
 wiss-it, 'feet'. 
 Queres (New Mexico). Hueco (Texas). 
 
 i6A;a, ' one'. witz, 'two'. 
 
 Hueco. 
 ishq-uitz, 'five'. 
 ishli-te, ' hands'. 
 -shkitte, sh'tteivas, 'ten'. 
 Catawba. Sekumne. 
 
 eekseeah, ' finger'. iiti, ' toe'. 
 
 Huasteca (Mexico). 
 icz-itl, ' foot'.i 
 Tahlewah (California). 
 sh-wallah, 'five'. 
 s-weUah, ' ten'. 
 Slave (Great Slave Lake). 
 s-iulah, ' hand'. 
 By comparing the Pawnee with the kindred Caddo, which 
 stands below it in the previous table, we may see that -Jcoo, 
 in the Pawnee as-l'oo, ' one', and peet-l:oo, ' two', is some 
 suffix, which may be here left out of consideration, and will 
 appear eventually to be probably a generic term for ' finger' 
 or ' limb', while as- and peet- may be rather the proper or 
 
 ^ Here -t is replaced by the Mexican -tJ^ to pass below into II and I. 
 In some Aryan languages, t is frequently weakened into I. 
 
6 ON NUMKHALS AS SIGNS 
 
 individual names of the first and second fingers respectively. 
 Omitting -koo therefore now, and combining as-, ' one', 
 with iwct-, 'two*, we get very closely the Pawnee Jiasj^cct, 
 'fingers', as the Caddo v:his{h'-h)it, 'one-two', gives us in 
 like manner the Illinois wissif, ' feet', and as the Catawba 
 eekseeah, ' finger', with the Sekurane hlti, ' toe', would pro- 
 duce the Mexican iczitl, 'foot'. The Pawnee haspcot, 'fin- 
 gei's', would be the same word as the Natchez shpedee, 
 ' five', and isprt^he, ' hand', and as the Catawba eek^sapeeah, 
 'hand', where the first element is discernible in the Catawba 
 ccksecah, 'finger', as the first element of the Pawnee Itaspeet, 
 ' fingers', was in the Pawnee asQcoo), ' one'. The second 
 element of the Pawnee has-pee^, 'fingers', and of the Catawba 
 eeks?i-peeah, 'han^', besides being found in Caddo, Pawnee, 
 and Natchez, would appear in the following Sioux languages 
 also, as well as in the Wallawalla (Oregon) na-p)it, ' two', 
 and in the Shoshoni nam-pa, and the Utah nam-p, ' foot': — 
 ' Hand'. ' Fingers'. ' Two'. 
 Winebago nnhhcehah rnxap) nowpiwi 
 
 Yankton . . .nnjmi nop)a 
 
 Dahcota ...nahm]^^^ nompah 
 
 Osage num7)rt iiomhaugh 
 
 Omaha ...nomha nomha 
 
 These words, together with those previously cited, will 
 not only help to exhibit the radical afiinity which unites the 
 North American languages, but will also serve another pur- 
 pose. For they will sufficiently illustrate the manner in 
 •which names for ' finger ' and ' hand ' are employed to form 
 numerals; and by shewing, moreover, that hand may = 
 fingers = fin fjer-finger (which last would be the rude plural 
 of finger), they explain how ' hand ' and ' two ' may be the 
 same word, as in the Omaha nomha, which has both those 
 meanings. Indeed, they enable us to perceive how a whole 
 system of numeration, or at least a whole decade, might be 
 formed out of different words for ' finger', just as there is 
 
OK PRIMKVAL UNITY. 7 
 
 only a single elenientj i =: finger or digit, in the Roman 
 decade, i, ii, in, iiii or iv, v, vi, vii, viii or iix, vim or ix, x. 
 Here i would be 'finger^; ii, ^finger-finger^; v, 'finger- 
 finger, fingers, liand^; iv, 'finger from hand^; x, 'hands'; 
 and so on of the rest. In the North American words that 
 have been cited, there would be used three such tei^ms for 
 * finger^ which may be described as has, j^eet, and nah or 
 naliin. With the last of these we have now no farther 
 concern, but with has wadi peet a great deal ; and for conve- 
 nience of memory they may be called the ' az finger ' and 
 the ' haz finger'; the ' az finger ' being = Pawnee askoo, 
 ' one', and the ' haz finger ' = Pawnee jsee^koo, ' two ' = 
 Hueco witz, ' two ' =: Caddo hit, ' two'. By combining 
 these two finger-names to form a word for ' fingers ' or 
 'hand', much as we combine the first two letter-names to 
 form the collective word alpha-bet to include all our letters, 
 we should get azhaz, 'finger-finger' = 'fingers' = 'hand' = 
 Pawnee haspeet, ' fingers ' = Natchez shpedee, ' five ' = 
 Natchez ispeshe, 'hand' = Catawba eeJcsapeeah, 'hand'. 
 
 The following table of words will more fully exhibit how 
 this ' hand ' prevails and is employed numerically over the 
 greater part of North America, from the Atlantic to the 
 Pacific, and from Hudson's Bay down to Honduras : — 
 
 Catawba eeJcsapeeah, ' hand'. 
 
 Sahaptin spsM's, ' hands'.^ 
 
 Natchez i'spes/ie, ' hand'. shpedee, ' ^ve'. 
 
 hatpeshe, ' foot'. wp\vitepish, ' eight'. 
 
 wedipkaiepzs/;, ' nine'. 
 
 Pawnee Ztaspeei, 'fingers'. sheeks/ia?>/s-A, ' six'. 
 
 ashoo, ' foot'. peetkoo(shee)s/ia?>is/i, 
 
 ' seven'. 
 tovLweetshahisk, ' eight', 
 touweet, 'three'. 
 
 ^ The Sahaptin is a language of Oregon. 
 
8 
 
 ON NUMKUALS AS SlUNS 
 
 Tuscarora ...oosa, ' feet*. 
 Hueco OS, ' feot'.^ 
 
 ossct, ' moccasins'. 
 
 ishkte, ' hands'. 
 
 Witshita 
 
 Quorc'S hashup, 'moccasins', isl-a, ' one' 
 
 Takulli osha, ' feet'.^ 
 
 Kolush 
 
 ishqnitz, 'five'. 
 skUtetvas, ' ten', x. 
 choKhklfte, ' nine', ix. 
 clieos, * one', i. 
 esquats, 'five'. 
 
 Ruslen^ 
 
 WQiushu, ' six', 
 tachate uslnt, ' seven', 
 nesket ushu, ' eight', 
 tlekh, ' one', 
 tech, ' two', 
 nezk, ' three', 
 hali shakem, ' six', 
 kapkamai shakem, 
 
 ' seven'.*' 
 ultumai shakem., 'eight'.^ 
 enjala, ' one', 
 ultis, ' two', 
 kappes, ' three'. 
 ziUipetah, 'five'. 
 
 zapta, 'five'. 
 sattah, ' five'. 
 
 cottas7j, ' six', 
 nishas/i, 'seven', 
 cote, ' one', 
 nisha, ' two'. 
 
 ' The Hucco, called also Pawnee Picts, belong to North Texas. 
 « ITie Takulli are in British Columbia, as also the Kolush of Sitka. 
 ' This language is from the coast of California. 
 * Qu. ' eight'. ^ Qu. ' seven'. 
 
 Dahcota shake, ' fingers'. 
 
 sechahj ' feet'. 
 
 Yankton 
 
 Osage see, 'foot'. 
 
 Onondaga . ..ohsctdh, ' feet'. 
 Delawai'e zit or ozit, ' feet'. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 Old Algonkin 
 
 Ottawa. 
 
 Cree. 
 
 ningootiv assoo, 'six'. 
 ninshwassoo, ' seven'. 
 nissivassoo, ' eight.' 
 nisswey, ' three'. 
 shangassooj ' nine'. 
 metassoo, ' ten'.^ 
 ningot?t'a.?i(;*, ' six'. 
 nmjwasivi, •" seven'. 
 mchivasivi, ' eight', 
 negoto alxsik \ ^ . , 
 nikoottwasifc j 
 neswasiZ: 
 nesooasifc 
 
 }' 
 
 seven 
 
 ' Other Algonkin ' tens', in addition to the Old Algonkin metassoo^ 
 are : — Ojibway medoswe, Shawnee metathi, Shyenne mahtoto, Arapaho 
 mahtahtah^ Potawatarai metato^ Cree mitatut. All these are virtually 
 identical with words now signifying ' leggings', as may be seen from 
 the following parallels : — 
 
 ' Leggings'. 
 Ojibway, medos. 
 Shawnee, mutatah. 
 
 Cree, mitas. 
 
 Shyenne, mahtuU. 
 Menomeni, meteesshon. 
 
 ' Ten'. 
 Ojibway, medoswe. 
 Shawnee, metathi. 
 Arapaho, mahtahtah. 
 Cree, mitatut^ mitat. 
 Potawatami, metato. 
 Shyenne, mahtoto. 
 Old Algonkin, metassoo. 
 
 These words seem to consist of an to- prefix, followed by forms like 
 -doswe, -tathi.1 -tato, -tatut, etc., which maybe compared with the Uchee 
 (Florida) tethah, ' shoes', and tetethah, ' feet', and with the Pima 
 (Mexico) teiaghi, 'feet'. Mi- commonly begins in Cree the names of 
 different parts of the body, as in mi-chiche, ' hand' ; mi-sit, ' foot' ; mi- 
 spitoon, 'arm'; mi-skat., 'leg'; mi-skesik, 'eye'; mi-koot, 'nose'; etc. 
 This m- prefix of the Algonkin tribes appears the same as a Californian 
 and New JNIexican prefix m-, which is used to convert ' arms' into ' legs', 
 as may be seen from the Mohave isail., ' arms', and m-isil, ' legs', or 
 from the Cuchan eeseethl, ' arms', and m-eesithl., ' legs'. In addition to 
 misil and meesithl, ' legs' (both = Cree misit., ' foot'), we find in Cali- 
 fornia the Chemehuevi mashu, and the Soledad matsoso., ' ten', which 
 admit of comparison with the Algonkin ' tens', metassoo, medoswe, and 
 
 mahtoto. 
 
 C 
 
10 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Creo ncaoosap, ' twelve', etc. 
 
 nikootwasoosfl^, ' six- 
 tecn\ 
 
 nesoo&soosaj), ' seven- 
 fee?!', etc. 
 
 mitatutoo.saj?, ' twenty'. 
 Caddo ... bisstc/i7i"a, ' seven'. 
 
 dowsicJcka, ' eight'. 
 
 pewesj'c/i7i;a, ' nine'. 
 
 bit, ' two'. 
 
 dowoh, ' three'. 
 
 peaweh, ' four'. 
 
 Chorolcee hishl-ee, 'five'. 
 
 Onondaga ivisJc, ' ^ve'. 
 
 wasshe, ' ten'. 
 Seneca wisTi, 'five'. 
 
 wusharjli, ' ten'. 
 Massachusetts tmisseef, ' feet'. 
 
 Illinois wissit, ' feet'. 
 
 Cuchan ecseethl, ' arms'. 
 
 eesalche, 'hands'. 
 Cocomaricopa issalis, ' hands'. 
 
 Mohave isail , ' axms,' . 
 
 Dieguno selh, 'hands, arms'. 
 
 Copeh salilali, 'arms'. 
 
 Tahlewah ...stah (? slah), 'foot'. shwaUah, 'five'. 
 
 swcllak, 'ten'. 
 
 Slave s-inlah, 'hand'. 
 
 Huasteca iczitl, ' foot.' 
 
 Opatoro . . . sai/je, ' five'. 
 
 issis, 'ten'. 
 The Opatoro (Honduras) iss-is, ' ten', and the Sahaptin 
 (Oregon) sj)sh-us, ' hands', might both be abbreviated re- 
 duplications of the Natchez ispeshe, * hand'. Three forms 
 of the same kind are found in South America, where Bolivia 
 
OP PRIMEVAL UNITY. 11 
 
 presents the Vilela islp, the Lule is, and the Chiquito ees, all 
 meaning ' hand'. They are^ however, too few and too isolated 
 to build much upon. 
 
 The preceding list of North American terms seems to 
 shew that a single word, under forms and meanings so 
 varied as to prove the antiquity of its use, may be traced in 
 all parts of the country with the exception of the frigid 
 regions of the north. Its most northern representatives 
 (next to the Slave siulah, ' hand') appear to be the Takulli 
 osha, ' feet', in British Columbia, about 54° N. lat., and the 
 Cree or Knistinaux ahsih, ' five' (in negoto alisih, ' six'), and 
 sap, 'ten' (in nesoosap, 'twelve', etc.), about the same par- 
 allel, between Hudson's Bay and the Rocky Mountains. 
 Now, if we cross the Pacific on this parallel of 54° from 
 America to Asia, and then turn towards the south till we 
 arrive at the same latitude as the Isthmus of Panama, we 
 shall meet with several terms like those observed in America, 
 in both form and sense. The coincidence may mean nothing, 
 but it exists, as may be seen from the following words, 
 where some of the American ' fives', being ' fives' in com- 
 position only, are marked by a hyphen prefixed, as is also 
 the Cree -sap, ' -teen' : — 
 
 Asia. Ameeica. 
 
 Kurile ahsiJc, ' five'. Cree -ahsik, ' five'. 
 
 ashiki, 'five'. Cherokee JiishJcee, 'five'. 
 
 Caddo -sickka, 'five'. 
 Ruslen -shakeni, ' five'. 
 Dahcota shake, ' fingers'. 
 Pawnee sheeooksh, ' five'. 
 Japanese ashi, 'foot'. aslioo, 'foot'. 
 
 /CI \ r adshi, ' foot'. Takulli oslia, ' feet'. 
 
 (Savara) j ' ' 
 
 asi, ' hand'. Delaware -ash, ' five'. 
 
 Chinese shaii, ' hand'. Mandan shee, ' feet'. 
 
12 
 
 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Cbiuoso... .s7m7/, Hen'. 
 seh, * ten', 
 sliap, ' ten'. 
 
 /T • 1 \ [dship, * ten'. 
 (Limbu) ) •' 
 
 Chemebuovi mashu, ' tcn'.^ 
 Opatoro sailic, 'five'. 
 Creo -sap, ' ten'. 
 
 Vilela isip, ' hand'. 
 
 Catawba ccJcsapecah, ' hand" 
 
 hnktdphc, * hand'. Natchez -tcpish, 'five'. 
 
 \angdaphCf ' foot'. 
 (Yakha) m\\\itdpi, 'hand'. 
 
 l^wQtdpi, ' foot'. 
 India ) 7 ^ 
 
 (Uraon) T^^^^'^ 
 Cambodia dap, ' ten' 
 Tonkin tap, ' ten'. 
 
 hsitpeshe, 'foot'. 
 
 foot'. 
 
 China ) . 7 / c . , 
 {Amoy)r^'^^^'^^^- 
 
 Siam sip, ' ten'. 
 
 sih, 'ten'. 
 
 htseit, ' ten'. 
 
 Yankton zaj)ta, 'five'. 
 
 Natchez shpedee, ' five'. 
 
 ispeshe, 'hand*. 
 Pawnee -shahish, 'five'. 
 Soledad matsoso, ' ten'.^ 
 Old Algonkin metassoo, ' ten'. 
 Cree mitat, 'ten'. 
 misit, ' foot'. 
 Delaware zit, out, 'feet'. 
 Pawnee hasioeet, 'fingers'. 
 
 Leaving for the present the eastei'n side of the Old 
 World, we next bring under review, in proceeding with the 
 consideration of this ' five', a language on its western side, 
 divided from North America by the Atlantic instead of the 
 Pacific Ocean. This language is the Basque, the most 
 ancient surviving language of Spain. Here we meet with 
 these three words : — atz, ' finger'; hat, ' one'; and zazpi, 
 ' seven'; as well as with hi, ' two'. Now it is a law of the 
 Basque language, that h is changed into p when it follows 
 
 For the mi- prefix, sec note, p. 9. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 13 
 
 a sibilant.^ If, then, zaz were combined with hi, the result- 
 ing compound would not be zazbi, but zazpi, which is the 
 Basque for ^ seven'. Since therefore hi is ' two ' in Basque, 
 and since * seven', as may have been perceived already, is 
 commonly resolvable into ' five-two ' or ' two-five', we may 
 legitimately infer that zaz-, in the Basque zazpi, ' seven', 
 would probably = ^five'. We should consequently derive 
 from the Basque these three terms : — 
 
 atz, ' finger'. 
 
 hat, ' one', i. e. ' finger'. 
 
 zaz, ' five,' = ' hand/ = ' fingers/ = 'finger-finger'. 
 
 But this is nearly the same as the result derived from the 
 North American languages, which was (p. 7) : — 
 
 az, *^ finger'. 
 
 haz, ' finger'. 
 
 azhaz, ' five, hand, fingers' = ' finger-finger'. 
 
 It is true that the second of these ' fingers', hat or haz, is 
 not explicitly found in Biscay, but is deduced from the 
 existence of the Basque hat, 'one'. In North America, 
 however, we discover the Sekumne hiti, ' toe, fingers', and 
 such words as the Pawnee has-pee^, ' fingers', the Walla- 
 walla (Oregon) na-_pi^, 'two', and the Etchemin (Maine) 
 2)et-\TX, 'hand'. And, besides this, a similar word for 
 'finger' does actually exist in other languages not yet 
 noticed; a fact which helps us to extend the field of primeval 
 affinity, and to find an origin for several more numerals,: — 
 
 Catawba eekseeah, 'finger'. 
 
 eeksa -jjeeah, 'hand'. 
 
 Winebago ...nah heeJiah, 'hand'. 
 
 naa p, ' fingers'. 
 
 nom -pmi, 'two'. 
 
 Wallawalla . . .na pit, ' two'. 
 
 Etchemin . . . pet-iu, 'hand'. 
 
 ' Van Eys, Essai de Grammaire dela Langue Basque, p. 10 (2nd Ed.) 
 
li 
 
 ON NUMERALS 
 
 AS SIGNS 
 
 Sokumno ... 
 
 . . . . . . 
 
 biti, 'toe, fingers'. 
 
 Caddo 
 
 . .whisfc, * one'. 
 
 hit, ' two'. 
 
 Pawnee . . . 
 
 ..askoo, ' one'. 
 
 •pccfkoo, ' two'. 
 
 
 
 — 2>t(.t, iiugurs . 
 
 
 sha 
 
 —hish, 'five' (in comp.) 
 
 Natchez . . . 
 
 ..sh 
 
 —jfcdce, ' five'. 
 
 
 is 
 
 —peslie, 'hand*. 
 
 Hueco 
 
 . . ish q 
 
 uitz, ' five'. 
 
 Basque . . . 
 
 
 -1* ^ * T^\Tt\ ( IT^ rti^t^lT^ 1 
 
 
 — GZf nve \\u. comp. J 
 
 
 atZj ' finger'. 
 
 hat, ' one'. 
 
 Armenian 
 
 .. 
 
 boyth, ' thumb'. 
 
 Welsh 
 
 . 
 
 hawd, 'thumb'. 
 
 Cornish . . . 
 
 .. . . . 
 
 hys, his, hes, ' finger'. 
 
 Breton 
 
 .. . . . 
 
 hez, * finger'. 
 
 Gaelic 
 
 
 has, ' inner hand, palm' 
 hos, ' inner hand, palm' 
 
 
 
 Basque . . . . 
 
 
 
 hos-t, ' five'. 
 heso, ' arm'. 
 
 Turkish ... 
 
 • • • 
 
 hesh, ' five'. 
 hez, ' five'. 
 vez, 'five'. 
 
 Mordvin .... 
 
 
 
 vKize, ' five*. 
 h-uto, ' six', 1 + 5. 
 
 Hungarian . 
 
 
 ot, 'five'. 
 h-at, ' six'. 
 
 Lapponic . . . 
 
 
 
 wit, ' five'. 
 \L-uut, ' six'. 
 
 Esthonian 
 
 
 wiis, ' five'. 
 k-MMs, ' six'. 
 
 Fin 
 
 
 
 wiisi, ' five'. 
 "k-uusi, ' six'. 
 
 Georgian . . . . 
 
 
 
 ech.-vsi, ' six'. 
 atUi, ' ten'. 
 
 Mingrelian . 
 
 
 withi, ' ten'. 
 
 Lazic 
 
 
 uit, ' ten'. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 15 
 
 The Lazic (Caucasian) ' ten', or ' hands', is thus the same 
 as the Lapponie (Finnish) ' five', or ' hand'. The initial -^^ 
 element in the ' sixes ' just cited seems clearly, from such 
 Finnish numerals as luiis, ' five', li-uus, ' six', to have the 
 force of ' one', and would thus probably be akin to the Hun- 
 garian (Finnish) egij, the Abkhasian (Caucasian) alca, and 
 the Sanskrit (Aryan) eJca, which all mean ' one', as also the 
 Basque ikd would do in ama-iJcd, ^eleven', for a^yia- = 
 Basque amar, ' ten'. The Hebrew echad and other Semitic 
 ' ones ' might be added to the list. But a more important 
 case of afiinity would next result. For if we take the two 
 completest forms of the Aryan ' six', which are the Zend 
 kh-svas and the Ossetic ach-saz or ach-sdz; and if we sup- 
 pose hh- or ach- to be ' one', which the prevalence of the 
 previous x o'>^gs, and the fact that six is commonly one-five 
 or five-one would lead us to do ; it would then follow that 
 Aryan languages virtually contain the forms svas and saz 
 for ' five', as the Basque contains zaz, and as North Ameri- 
 can languages contain forms like azbaz, such as the Natchez 
 ispeslie, 'hand', and the Pawnee -shahish, 'five', the compo- 
 nent elements of which, az and haz, each implying ' finger', 
 have been already recognised in the Basque atz, ' finger', 
 and the Breton hez, 'finger'. 
 
 We are not, however, without further evidence that such 
 a word as svas, ' hand', was in the original Aryan vocabu- 
 lary, especially if we take into consideration words derived 
 from ' hand', like the English lianchj and handle, the Ger- 
 man handel, handeln, and handlung, and the French manier. 
 For the following terms are all in Aryan languages : — 
 
 Armenian thath, ' hand'. 
 
 shosh-, ' handle'. 
 
 spas, ' serve, observe, behold'. 
 Vedic Sanskrit ...spap, ' perform'. 
 Gaelic sas, ' lay hold of. 
 
16 ON NUMRUAI.R AS SIGNS 
 
 Gaelic sax, 'an intrument'. 
 
 *^P^'J> ' 8, paw'. 
 Afghan sapaq, * a hand's brcadtli'. 
 
 Tho Abkhasian sliepch, ' foot', may be an instance of the 
 same word among Caucasian languages, where we shall see 
 directly that it is recognisable as equivalent to ' five ' also. 
 In Semitic and North African ' sixes ' it may likewise bo 
 found, as well as in Aryan ' sixes': apparently, as already 
 noticed, even in Chinese and Indo-Chinese ' tens'. The 
 following table will sufficiently set forth the evidence on 
 these points, in conjunction with previous results : — 
 
 Afghan sJipazh, ' six ' (' one ' lost). 
 
 Zend kh-svas, ' six', = one-five. 
 
 Abkhasian shva, ' ten'.^ 
 
 Georgian shvi-di, 'seven', = five-two (cf. St<?). 
 
 Mingrelian shqivi-fhi, 'seven', ^five-two. 
 
 Suanian ishqivi-t, ' seven', = five-two. 
 
 Basque escu, ' hand'. 
 
 zaz-pi, 'seven', =five-tivo (cf. Latin bi.s).^ 
 
 Coptic s]Lnsh-2'>, ' seven'. 
 
 Ossetic ach-saz, ' six', = one-five. 
 
 Sanskrit ahash, 'six' ('one' lost). 
 
 ' The Abkhasian suflfix -ba is omitted here and elsewhere, but will be 
 considered later. 
 
 ^ The primeval affinity which unites the Basque, the Georgian, and 
 the Aryan, is strikingly exhibited in the root of the substantive verb, 
 'leaking the present indicative in each case, and detaching the pronominal 
 affixes, that root is found to be : — 
 
 Sanskrit ; a.?, s. 
 
 Zend ; ash, ah, sh, h. 
 English ; is, are, ar, a. 
 Swedish ; ar. 
 Georgian ; ar. 
 Basque ; iz, aiz, ira, era, a. 
 The root would be Semitic also, as in the Hebrew yesh. For the affinities 
 between Caucasian, Basr^ue, and Aryan personal pronouns, see my 
 Asiatic Affinities of the Old Italians, pp. 122-128. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 17 
 
 Logone (Bomu) sSsi, ^five' (Lathain, p. 580). 
 
 Kaudin(N.W.ofBornu)s/tis/i-e5, ' six^, = five-one. 
 
 Berber sed-is, ' six', = five-one. 
 
 Abyssinian sed-ist, ' six\ 
 
 soo-s, ' six'. 
 Hebrew sM-sh, ' six'. 
 
 she-ha' , 'seven\ 
 
 she-mo neh, ' eight'. 
 
 Coptic soo-u, ' six'. 
 
 Basque se-i, ' six'. 
 
 Abkhasian hi-sh, ' seven', = two-five. 
 
 Suanian sId, ' hand'. 
 
 Chinese sliau, ' hand'. 
 
 skill, ' ten'. 
 
 shap, ' ten'. 
 
 Cree -sap, ' -teen'. 
 
 Sanskrit sap-ta{n), 'seven', =five-hvo (?).^ 
 
 1 This explanation may be rendered less doubtful by placing in juxta- 
 position the following ' sevens': — 
 
 Coptic sh ash-p. 
 
 Hebrew ...she-ba\ ■/ \ \ i ' . > 
 
 AT,- A. Xj L li l\ 
 
 Arabic sa-o . [ 
 
 Berber se-t. TT "XT r Ar l" i 
 
 Georgian ...shvi-di. 'I U JN 1 V J^^ K S I'j 
 
 Mingrelian shqwi-thi. 
 
 Welsh sai-th. \\ ' ? 5 '< • - 
 
 Gaelic seach-d. 
 
 Sanskrit ...sap-ta{ii). 
 
 Basque zaz-pi. 
 
 Any one of these ' sevens ' might result from a union of the two bases, 
 sps or shvsh, 'hand, five', and tb or the, 'two'. Again, we have in the 
 Caucasus the Suanian shi, 'hand', and the neighbouring Abkhasian 
 shepeh, ' foot', both probably the same word, as the Chinese shih and 
 shap, ' ten', certainly are. Add the Aryan ' two ' (which is also Caucasian 
 and Basque) to shi, ' hand', and there might result the Abkhasian bi-sh, 
 ' seven', as the Georgian shvi-di^ ' seven', might also result from the 
 addition of the same ' two ' to either shi or shepeh, and the Sanskrit sap- 
 ta(n')., 'seven', from the addition of the same ' two ' to shcpeh. 
 
 D 
 
18 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Abkhasian tflirpch, ' foot'. 
 
 Catawba eeksapeeah, ' hand', 
 
 China-Tibet (Thochu). . .jipah, ' hand ' (English /"). 
 (Gyaini) ....s?/(), ' hand'. 
 
 Siam (Karen) su, 'hand'. 
 
 Mandan shcc, ' foot'. 
 
 Gachc se, ' six ' {' one ' lost) . 
 
 Welsh chwcch, ' six*. 
 
 Cornish ivhcli, ' six'. 
 
 Armenian wez, 'six'. 
 
 If the resemblances between all these s fives, as they may 
 be called by way of definition, were sufficient to imply 
 affinity wherever they were detected, such affinity could be 
 no other than a primeval one ; and it would bring into 
 original union a great and widely extended number of 
 nations or languages in America, together with the Chinese 
 and Indo-Chinese group, and the Basque, the Caucasian, 
 the Aryan, the Semitic, and the Libyan or Sub-Semitic of 
 North Africa. Again, this s five or hand, when resolved 
 into its component parts, is found to consist of two 'fingers', 
 az (preserved in the Basque atz, ' finger'), and haz (preserved 
 in the Breton hez, ' finger') : and the second of these two 
 ' fingers', haz, is traceable as the base of Finnish and Tui'kish 
 'fives', as well as of the Basque 'five' (p. 14). So likewise 
 the first element of such ' fives', az, may be traced beyond 
 the limits of the compound term; for in the Gafat language 
 of Abyssinia we meet with cdzhe, ' one', and edzJiedzJie, 
 ' hand'. These would imply edzhe, ' finger', which may be 
 compared with the Basque atz, ' fingei*', as well as with the 
 Sierra Leone (Kru) dshe, (Mampa) sii, zu, (Bulom) uzu, 
 * finger', and the tse, ' finger', of the Ham language south of 
 the Tshadda. In the Dsuku language, too, which is spoken 
 near the confluence of the Niger and the Tshadda, ' one ' is 
 atsu, and ' ten ' is aisue. But, when ' one ' and ' ten ' are 
 
OP PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 19 
 
 nearly identical, as they are in this case, ' one ' would bo 
 finger, and ' ten ' would be fingers, for ' ten ' is naturally 
 expressed by the hands or the fingers collectively. This 
 citsu, 'finger', presents another likeness of the Basque alz, 
 ' finger'. 
 
 Beyoud Bornu, however, we find no trace of a ' hand ' or 
 ' five ' like svas, or, in other words, of the Basque afz, 
 'finger', compounded with the Breton hez, 'fingei''. But we 
 there fall in with another ' finger ' or ' hand ' which is used 
 numerically, and has many resemblances in other parts of 
 the world; among the rest, one to the Aryan ' ten'. What 
 they are worth is another question : the following list will 
 give them, such as they are :-^ 
 
 Africa. 
 Kum tu-JiO, ' toe ' (ko, ' leg'). 
 Sierra Leone (Gbande) tiikui, 'hand'. 
 (Mende) tolw, 'arm'. 
 Galla 
 
 Bornu (Logone) 
 (Mobba) 
 
 California (Sekumne) 
 TJnalashka 
 
 Labrador 
 
 America. 
 
 Asia. 
 
 Tshuktshi . 
 Yeniseian (Libask) tokan, ' finger'. 
 toigen, ' foot'. 
 (Pumpokolsk) iok, ' finger'. 
 (Kamacintzi) 
 
 (Assan) 
 
 toko, ' one'. 
 teku, ' one'. 
 iek, ' one'. 
 atiik, ' ten'. 
 
 aduk, 'ten'. 
 atek, ' ten'. 
 atoken, ' one'. 
 attousek, ' one'. 
 
 attaskek, ' one'. 
 
 -higit,-tu, '-ty'.-^ 
 
 ( -tuhi, ' -ty'. 
 \ -taga, ' -ty'. 
 
 » As in ' tyvcn-t>/\ = Old Norse ti\(t)-(vgii, = Swedish tju-^».. 
 
20 
 
 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 (Ariuzi) .... -tuuij, ' -ty'. 
 Aino of Kamtshatka dek, 'hand'. 
 Kurilo fc'ji, 'hand'. 
 S. Assam (Namsong) dak, 'hand'. 
 (Nowgong) teJcha, ' hand'. 
 (Hatigoi") ta-liha, 'hand'.^ 
 Torres Straits (Erroob) tag, 'hand'. 
 Borneo (Labuan) tesa, 'hand'. 
 
 Armenian .... tasn, ' ten'. 
 
 Sanskrit .... dagan, 'ten'. 
 
 Paropamisan .... das, ' ten'. 
 
 Afghan Ids, ' hand'. las, ' ten'. 
 Europe. 
 
 Finnish (Hungarian) . . . . tiz, ' ten'. 
 
 (Sj'rianic) .... das, ' ten'. 
 
 (Permian) .... das, 'ten'. 
 
 (Votiak) .... das, ' ten'. 
 
 (Esthonian) .... -tesa, ' ten'.^ 
 
 (Fin) .... -deJcsa, 'ten'.* 
 
 Aryan (Greek) .... SeKa, ' ten'. 
 
 (Latin) .... decern, 'ten'. 
 
 (Welsh) .... deg, ' ten'. 
 
 (Gaelic) .... deich, ' ten'. 
 
 (German) zehc, ' toe'. zehn, ' ten'. 
 
 Caucasian (Tuschi) .... zJia, ' one'. 
 
 One of this group of words, the Arinzi -tung, ' -ty', i. e. 
 ' ten', is like the Tungusian tunga, ' five', and the Kamt- 
 
 ' In the Deoria Chutia language of S. Assam, duff-, duju-, or duku-^ 
 is a prefix for all numerals from ' one ' to ' ten'. The Hatigor ta-kha, 
 » hand', seems to contain the Siamese kha, the Burmese ka, and the 
 Aboriginal Indian kai^ all meaning ' hand', with the prefix ta- or te-, 
 indicating a member of the body, as likewise in ta-tsungy 'foot', ta-bu, 
 ' tooth', te-noky ' eye', and te-naung, ' ear'. 
 
 * In Esthonian, iits is I, ka(s is II, kat-tesa is IIX, and ut-tesa is IX. 
 Therefore -tesa is X. 
 
 * In kah-deksa, IIX, and yh-deksa, IX; yksi and kaksi being I and II. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 21 
 
 shatkan tono, ' hand', -tono, -tonoh, -tunuh, -tuJc, ' five ' (in 
 composition). But there would probably be no identity; 
 for these last words may be better grouped with another 
 set of 'fives' and Viands', where, as in the previous case, we 
 can start from Africa ; — 
 
 Africa. 
 
 Wolof tank, ' leg ' (JI = English mj). 
 
 Bulanda tangho, ' thighs 
 
 Musentandu tungi, 'thighs 
 
 Soso tungu, ' shoulder'. 
 
 tungui, ' upper arm'. 
 
 Kano clango, ' thigh'. 
 
 Darfur donga, ' hand'. 
 
 Mandingo (Gbese) 
 
 (8 languages) 
 
 Tshadda (Param) 
 
 (Bassa) 
 
 ToEquator (4 languages) . 
 
 • Congo region )^ 
 
 (4 languages) J 
 
 (Lubalo) 
 
 (2 languages) 
 
 Zanzibar (Wanika) 
 
 (Sohili) . 
 
 Mozambique ) 
 (3 languages) j 
 
 Madagascar tanana, 'hand'. 
 
 tongotra,, ' foot'. 
 
 Asia and Australia. 
 Sumatra tang an, 'hand', 
 tang a, 'hand'. 
 Java tangan, 'hand', 
 Malacca tong, ' hand'. 
 Australia tona, ' foot'. 
 
 taJi, ' one'. 
 tan, ' ten'. 
 tan, 'five'. 
 tana, ' five'. 
 tan, ' five'. 
 
 tanu, ' five' . 
 
 tano, ' five'. 
 tan, ' five'. 
 tyano, 'five'. 
 tano, ' five'. 
 
 tanu, ' five'. 
 
22 ON NDMEI^ALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Australia tiua, ' foot'. 
 
 tcnna, etc., * foot'.^ 
 Siam icn, ' foot'. 
 tin, ' foot'. 
 Tungusiau .... tonga, * five'. 
 
 tunga, ' five'. 
 tungya, ' five'. 
 tongna, ' five'. 
 tonsa, ' five'. 
 Karatshatkan tono, ' hand'. -tana, ' five'. 
 
 -tanu, ' five'. 
 -tono, 'five'. 
 -tonok, 'five'. 
 -tunuhy 'five'. 
 
 These last 'fives' are found in such Karatshatkan numerals 
 as etakhfana, ' seven', tshonufojio, ' eight', and tshanafaiia, 
 ' nine'. But the list of the ' fives ' given above is not yet 
 complete ; for, in Africa, the Mozambique (Marawi) sanu, 
 ' five', is clearly identical with the Mozambique (Matatan^ 
 Meto, Kiriman) tanu, ' five', as the Greek av is identical 
 with the Latin tu. We may therefore add to the previous 
 words those which here follow, and which might be in- 
 creased in number by the addition of sevei-al more African 
 ' sevens'. I have repeated the Karatshatkan, as supplying 
 from its position an important link of connection between 
 North-Eastem Asia and North-Western America : — 
 
 Africa. 
 Darfur donga, ' hand'. 
 Pulo (Sudan) dijuhgo, ' arm'. 
 dshungo, ' arm'. 
 Marawi (Mozambique) tsandsha, ' hand'. sanu, ' five'. 
 
 tsim^i, ' seven'. 
 
 ' "The root, tin, is very general throughout Australia in the sense of 
 fool" (Latham). 
 
OF I'UIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 23 
 
 Okuloma (Guinea) 
 
 Ndob 
 
 Balu 
 
 Nso 
 
 Mutsaya 
 Dsuku (Tshadda) 
 
 Mbavike 
 
 N.E. Asia. 
 
 Korean sun, ' liand\ 
 
 Mautsliu 
 
 Kamtshatkan touo, ' ]iaud\ 
 
 sono, ' five\ 
 sumo, ' six'. 
 so?iomaj 
 
 ' seven'. 
 san, * five', 
 sambe, ' seven', 
 tan, itan, ' five'. 
 I'samba,^ seven', 
 ba, ' two'. 
 tan, 'five'. 
 samh^, ''seven'. 
 tsani, ' seven'. 
 tsoana, ' five'.^ 
 tsindshe, ' six'. 
 fsM7}2pieua, 
 
 ' seven'. 
 tsuntBQ., 'eight'. 
 tsunyo, 'nine'. 
 itson, ' five', 
 fsoilidsho, ' six'. 
 ^so?lifa, 'seven', 
 /sojlatar, 'eight'. 
 ^soTiandshye, 
 
 [' nine'. 
 
 . sundzha, ' five'.- 
 etakhif«?irt, 
 
 'seven', 
 tshouuiouo, 
 
 * eight'. 
 tshana^a?zflf, 
 
 ' nme ."^ 
 
 ' Also atsoana ; and the other Dsuku numerals cited have similar 
 double forms. In -dshe, -plena, -tsa, and -7/0, the terminations of ' six', 
 ' seven', ' eight', and ' nine', it is easy to recognise the Dsuku atsu, ' one', 
 apiana or piena, ' two', atsala or tsala, ' three', and ani/era or vijera, ' four'. 
 
 * Here ishana- would be ' four', and is like the Esquimaux ' fours', 
 
21 
 
 ON NDMKRAL8 AS SIGNS 
 
 N.W. America. 
 Ugnlcuta .... f.ioane, ' five'. 
 
 tsun, ' six', 
 laatefszni, 
 ' seven*. 
 kate^5«7i, 
 ' eiglit\ 
 Chinook .... SM7Mtmakust, 
 
 ' seven*, 
 makust, * two*. 
 
 The previous list contained the ' five ' which prevails over 
 the larger part of Africa beyond the Great Desert. In the 
 list which now follows, the chief Trans-Saharic ' ten* will be 
 found, with other ' tens ' and ' hands ' which are like it : — 
 
 Europe. 
 
 Finnish (Carelian) 
 
 (Esthonian) 
 
 (Mordvin) 
 
 Africa. 
 
 Zulu . 
 
 Sofala (Nyamban) . 
 
 Mozaml)ique (Marawi) 
 
 Zanzibar (Wanika) 
 
 Congo (9 languages) 
 
 (2 languages) . 
 
 Equator to Tshadda ) 
 (5 languages) j 
 (2 languages) 
 
 Houssa . 
 
 Bornu (Bode) 
 
 Gura (juma, ' heel* 
 
 hjmmen, ' ten*. 
 hummc, ' ten'. 
 hamcn, ' ten*. 
 
 ikijumi, ' ten*. 
 Jiomi, ' ten*. 
 humi, ' ten*. 
 kumi, 'ten*. 
 Jmmi, ' ten*. 
 Jciim, ' ten'. 
 
 gum, ' ten*. 
 
 ivum, ' ten*. 
 rjoma, ' ten*. 
 guma, ' ten*. 
 
 ishanuk, stamek, is/Uama, and ishtamat. These last two Esquimaux 
 forms are in Asia. In California the following ' fours ' occur : — 
 tshaliunik (Tahlewah), and tohhutvie (Weitsixk). The same parts 
 have already betraycfl Siberian and African afllnities (p. 10). 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 25 
 
 
 Bagbalan guma, ' bracelet'. 
 Gambia (Banyan) gumen, ' inner hand' 
 Sierra Leone (Bulom) Jcomen, ' foot-sole'. 
 Hottentot (Korana) t'hoam, ' hand\-^ 
 (Proper) omnia, 'hand'. 
 
 Australia. 
 Van Diemen Gulf hamar, ' thumb'. 
 liamaksii, ' toes\ 
 Asia. 
 Borneo (Kayan) hama, 'hand'. 
 Sulu hamot, ' hand\ 
 Philippine (St. Miguel) gumut, ' hand'. 
 (Umiray) cumot, ' hand'. 
 (Tagala) camay, ' hand'. 
 Kurile (Aino) Idma, ' foot'. 
 (Tarakai) hehmma, ' foot'. 
 Kamtshatka .... humnah, 'five'. 
 
 Tiohtnnacli,' ?\.Ye . 
 kmnnaha, 'five'. 
 hugumnuh, 
 
 ' five'. 
 liomlch, 'five'. 
 
 In the last two lists^ which contain the Trans-Saharic 
 'five' and the Trans-Saharic ' ten'^ the external position of 
 the words cited is worthy of attention. Their seats are 
 Southern Africa, Australasia_, North-Eastern Asia, and 
 Northern Europe ; so that they all lie (with the exception 
 of two ' fives ' in the north-west of North America) on the 
 outer rim of the Old World, beyond the area of the s Jives. 
 This disti'ibution is easily explained, if we suppose the 
 human race to have radiated from some one point near the 
 centre of the Old World : for those who first left that primi- 
 tive home of mankind would be likely to form a ring, 
 ' The initial V in t'kuam represents only the Hottentot click. 
 
20 ON NDMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 wholly or partially, roinid tlioso who roinaincd behind, and 
 to recede farther and farther from the centre under the 
 pressure of later emigrants, until they at length arrived at 
 the edges of the earth. And here, even at the present day, 
 their original ring might still be found, but broken through 
 in many places by Aryans, Chinese, and other more central 
 nations, like as the external terrestrial strata are broken 
 through by the internal Plutonic rocks. Among these 
 more central nations would probably be included those 
 Americans who employed the s Jive, and who are now 
 usually called the Red Men. They would enter America, 
 like the earlier settlers, at the north-west, but only to pass 
 through so desolate and unattractive a region without stay- 
 ing to form settlements. Leaving on their left the Arctic 
 tracts, and on their right the Rocky Mountains, they would 
 eventually reach the great lakes, and then spread themselves 
 abroad in the basin of the Mississippi and over the Alle- 
 ghany mountains, until they gained in the end the shores 
 of the Atlantic. Oregon, California, and Central America 
 may have been invaded later by them from the Prairies. 
 
 To return to the external races and their numeration. 
 The Jc-m hand, which seems employed to form the prevalent 
 ' ten ' of Ethiopian Africa (as Africa south of the Great 
 Desert may be styled, in contradistinction to Northern 
 or Libyan Africa), would pi'obably be composed, as in other 
 cases, of two words for ' finger'. At least it would be so, if 
 we may form a judgment from the following Hottentot 
 words : — 
 
 tl;6ey, ' one', = ' finger'. 
 
 t'Jioam, 'two' = 'finger' {t'Jcoa or t'l-o) -\- 'finger' (ni or am). 
 
 t'hdam, ' hand', = ' fingers', = 'finger-finger'. * 
 
 The process would be precisely the same as in the Sioux 
 words cited above (p. 6), where ' hand', napai, = ' fingers', 
 naap, = 'two', vojm. The first of these two African 'fingers' 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 27 
 
 may be reserved for future notice. The second, m or am, 
 is to be recognised in several African languages, such as 
 those which follow, where the various suffixes may be 
 mostly traced to words for ' arm' or 'leg': — 
 
 ' Finger'. ' Toe'. 
 
 Egba omo-ka. omo-se. 
 
 Ife omo-aka. omo-ese. 
 
 Ondo ama-\\o. ama-se. 
 
 Mbofia ...omic-eka,. omw-ogba. 
 
 Melon ...moe. tnoe-meko. 
 
 Angola ...imi-ino. mu-lemho. 
 
 Kanyika 77iM-lembo. mii-\exnbo. 
 
 These Ethiopian or Trans- Saharic words for ' finger ' and 
 ' toe ' might be employed also to explain the Basque amar 
 or ania-, 'ten', at least if there were any reason for inferring 
 the existence of an Ethiopian element in the Basque lan- 
 guage ; and, should such an element be discovered, there 
 would be the less reason for supposing the Finnish ' tens', 
 kiimme, ]htj7nmc7i, and Jcdmeii (p. 24), to bear only an acci- 
 dental resemblance to the Ethiopian 'tens', kariil, cjuma, 
 and gomen, and to the kindred Ethiopian words, gunia, 
 'bracelet', and also 'heel', gumen, 'inner hand', and Icoinen, 
 ' foot-sole'. Here, then, a short digression from the sub- 
 ject of numerals may be allowable, while we consider, with 
 especial reference to ancient Spain and Ethiopian Africa, a 
 few of the other terms in which primeval affinity, if it 
 exists, may be expected to be betrayed. 
 
 In ancient Spain there co-existed three races or nations, 
 all of which may have left their mark on the Basque lan- 
 guage. There were the Celts, probably the latest settlers 
 of the three in point of time, who were widely and perhaps 
 thinly scattered over the northern, western, and central 
 regions, and who may be presumed to have entered the 
 country from Gaul. In the second place, there were the 
 
Zb ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Iberians, who were purest along the Mediterranean and the 
 slope of the Pyrenees, and may have come from the east, 
 originally from the Caucasian Iberia. Finally, there were 
 the Cyncta3, in the west or south-west, who might possibly 
 either have come from Africa, as their position would 
 suggest, or else have formed part of an Ethiopian ring 
 once encircling the Old World. In either case, should the 
 Cyneta3 prove to be Ethiopians, it would most likely be 
 Libyan or Sub-Semitic intrusion from the east into Barbary 
 and the Sahara that divided them from their kindred 
 beyond the Desert. 
 
 The following resemblances between Trans- Saharic lan- 
 guages and Basque are in favour of the hypothesis that the 
 CynetiB were Ethiopians, or, at least, that there was an 
 Ethiopian race in ancient Spain : — 
 
 i^NGLISH. 
 
 Basque. 
 
 African. 
 
 Head. 
 
 burn. 
 
 muru (Kiriman) 
 yiru (Kasm). 
 wiru (Barba). 
 zur^i (Mose). 
 iluru (Dewoi). 
 
 The Central Indian (Kol, Santali, Bhumij, Mandala) bum, 
 ' mountain', should likewise be compared with the Basque 
 bvru, ' head', as also the African (Kiriman) muru, ' head', 
 should be with the Basque muru, 'hill'. 
 
 Hair. 
 
 ille. 
 
 oyele (Papcl). 
 
 ule. 
 
 uel (Kanyop). 
 
 bllo. 
 
 v.^el (Sarar). 
 
 
 loal (Fclup). 
 
 
 wul (Bulanda) 
 
 
 xouel (Bolar). 
 
 The following words for ' hair ' arc found in Madagascar 
 and Australasia, regions where the Ethiopian or t-n hand- 
 
STGLISH. 
 
 Basque. 
 
 Eye. 
 
 hcgi. 
 
 Ear. 
 
 helarri. 
 
 
 bearri. 
 
 Nose. 
 
 sudur. 
 
 
 sur. 
 
 Ot PlilMEVAL UNITY. 29 
 
 five has been previously detected (p. 21) : — Madagascar, 
 wulu; Ijombok, buhl/ Sumbawa and Celebes, z^cZifa; Borneo, 
 ulu; Australia, yal, eeal, (and also walo, wollar, wollaJc, 
 'beard'). 
 
 Aprican. 
 
 hashi (Batta). 
 
 bell (Okuloma) . 
 
 beri (Udso). 
 
 sidi (Woratta). 
 
 sullia (KafFa). 
 
 Siido is ' nose ' in a Finnish language, the Mordvin, 
 where kdmen is * ten^ and thus resembles Ethiopian ' tens ' 
 (p. 24). 
 
 Mouth. ao. af (Amharic). 
 
 aho. of a (Danakil). 
 
 aba. affan (Gralla). 
 
 bo (Pika). 
 
 In Central India, d, bdi, vdyi are words for ' mouth^" and 
 in Southern India, vai, bai, bol: in the Caucasus there is 
 the Tshetsh bagrja. 
 
 Tongue. mingan. mia (Dewoi). 
 
 min. mio (Bassa). 
 
 milii. meo (Gbe). 
 
 mi. me (Km). 
 
 To these should be added the following words for 
 'tongue': — Tasmania, mena; Polynesia, mangee (Paumotu), 
 mea (Vanikoro), mia (Tanema). 
 
 Beard. 
 
 Foot. 
 Blood. 
 
 bizar. 
 
 betara (Dor). 
 
 bidar. 
 
 
 oin. 
 
 ongi (Shabun). 
 
 on. 
 
 
 odol. 
 
 atale (Egbele). 
 
 
 dscli (Mandingo) 
 
 
 all (Kono). 
 
30 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Willi regard to the value of these words as signs of 
 aflinity in language or in race, it may be mentioned that 
 all their English exponents are German as well, thus indi- 
 cating our true pedigree ; and that they form, moreover, 
 ten out of the twelve names for members of the human 
 body that have been selected as tests of ethnical affinity 
 (Latham, Comp. Phil., p. C79). The other two names are, 
 in Basque: — cscu, 'hand', for which see ante, p. 16; and 
 azur or czur, ' bone^ which comes near the Munipuri surru, 
 'bone' (between Assam and Burmah), the Dungmuli sur-wa, 
 'bone' (E. Nepal), and the Gyarung sydrhn, 'bone' (Tibet), 
 
 Of the two great divisions of the globe, 'earth' and 'sea', 
 the first is called in Basque Inr, which seems the same as 
 the Gaelic lar, the AVelsh Uawr, the Cornish lev, and the 
 Breton Icur, which have all the like meaning; while 'sea' 
 is called Itsaso, which may be explained without difficulty 
 from Guinea dialects : — 
 
 English. 
 
 Basque. 
 
 Guinea. 
 
 Salt. . 
 
 gatz. 
 
 etsa (Avekvom). 
 edse (Adampe). 
 idse, idije (Mahi). 
 dse (Dahomey). 
 
 Water. 
 
 
 esonh (Avekvom). 
 esi (Adampe). 
 ezi (Mahi). 
 zi (Dahomey). 
 
 Sea. 
 
 itsaso. 
 
 etya (Avekvom). 
 
 The double meaning of the Greek aX?, ' salt, sea', would 
 lead us to identify together the Avekvom etsa, ' salt', and 
 etya, 'sea'. Similar African words for 'salt' are: — yase 
 (Koama), yesa (Guresha), adsi (Papel), and several more. 
 It is plain that such a word as the Basque ifs-aso, ' sea', 
 might be made out of the Avekvom etsa-csonh, the Adampe 
 edsc-esi, the Mahi idse-ezi, or the Dahomey dse-zi, * salt- 
 water'. 'Water', again, is su in Turkish; wesi in Finnish ; 
 
OV PRIMEVAL UNITY. 31 
 
 asi, est, in Assamese; and oso, uzu, in Mongolian. In Basque 
 it is nv, wliicli is like tlie Central Indian cr, ir, ycr, 'water^, 
 as the Basque erri, iri, uri, tillage', is like the Central and 
 Southern Indian ur, urn, ' village', the Central Indian urd, 
 ova, ' house', the Southern Indian arra, ' house', and the 
 Brahiii %ird, ' house'. But it would be better to proceed 
 further with numerals before touching more on the Abori- 
 ginal Indian affinities of the Basque, which should also be 
 considered in connection with its Caucasian or Iberian 
 affinities. 
 
 The next list of numerals includes such ' fives ' as are 
 similar to Aryan 'fives'. Unlike the 'fives' incorporated in 
 Aryan ' sixes', and which have been called above s fives, 
 these other ' fives ' occupy no continuous, or ajDproximately 
 continuous, area on the earth's surface, but occur in a 
 number of regions isolated from one another, as if they had 
 been scattered or repelled by the intrusion and pressure of 
 s iives. In Asia they might be styled Himalayan, as the 
 mountains oT that name form a kind of axis for the area 
 within which they lie, with the exception of the countries 
 into which the Aryans would have carried them, after taking 
 them up in the original Aryan home in Mount Imaus. In 
 America, on the other hand, their position is maritime, as 
 they seem confined to Alashka, Oregon, and Florida, at 
 least where such words are used numerically. In Africa 
 they are rarely so used, though Africa presents, under 
 other applications, the fullest collection of this class of 
 words. The African terms will accordingly be found below, 
 compared in succession with those afforded by the other 
 three continents : — ■ 
 
 Africa. America. 
 
 Dewoi gho, 'leg'.^ 
 
 1 Such a root as ghi}^ kvii, que, would give both the Momenya bii and 
 ku, next following, and might, with an original sense like 'limb', 
 be the base of all the terms in the list, being sometimes doubled, and 
 used with an coiuswura suffix, much as the Latin quanujtiam is formed. 
 
82 
 
 ON NUMERALS AS SIONS 
 
 Africa. 
 Momenyti bx, 'arm'. 
 Jai, ' leg'. 
 Basundo hoaurjii, 'arm'. 
 Sarar kenyan, ' 6ve'. 
 kenian, ' arm'. 
 inyan, ' tou'. 
 inian, 'arms'. 
 Dselana yhonun, ' lower 
 arm'. 
 Bola kanyen, 'five'. 
 
 kanyen, ' arm' . 
 
 America. 
 
 Unalashka khidnh,' hand', 
 khaan, ' five'. 
 Chinook kwanam/^ve'. 
 
 Kuskutshewak -khvaiiam, 
 'five'.i 
 Uchee chwanhah, 
 ' five'. 
 
 inyen, ' ten'." 
 'Kyxm. cjhenho , 'lower arm'. 
 
 koan, ' bracelet'. 
 Timbuktu kamha, 'arm'. 
 Momenya kamha, 'shoulder'. 
 Pika komha, ' shoulder'. 
 
 Basunde hamha, ' upper arm'. 
 
 hemho, 'shoulder'. 
 Param kamho, ' shoulder'. 
 Africa. 
 Momenya koanho, 'hand'. 
 hoanku, ' toe'. 
 
 keanthah, 
 ' hand'. 
 
 coonpah, 
 ' fingers*. 
 
 Dahcota hongpa, 
 
 ' moccasins'. 
 Mandan lioompah, 
 
 ' moccasins'. 
 
 Asia. 
 Tibet kangpa, 'foot'. 
 h unkun/f oot\ 
 
 ' In ainaaMzJanam, ' seven', ■pinaiviakhvanavi, ' eight', chtamea- 
 khvanam, 'nine', and ta.mem\&k/i vanam^ 'ten'; ainak and j)ainaivak 
 beinf' ' two' and ' three' in Kuskutshewak, Avhile stamek and talemek are 
 other Esquimaux forms for ' four ' and ' five'. 
 
 * Wliy should ' ten ' and ' arms ' be apparently produced by omitting 
 the initial k of ' five ' and ' arm'? Perhaps, as ^ is the symbol of unity, 
 its omission might be thought to imply plurality. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 33 
 
 Africa. 
 Mose I'anga, 'arm'. 
 Tjaudoro ghengi, 'bracelet'. 
 Tumu ghan, ' bracelet'. 
 Bay on hanha, ' foot'. 
 
 huaii, ' bracelet'. 
 honfen, ' leg'. 
 
 Afndu Icon, ' arm'. 
 Denka hiuen, ' foot'. 
 Mampa ghen, ' bracelet'. 
 Ndob pciii, ' bracelet'. 
 Kasm van, 'upper arm'. 
 Mampa wan, ' ten'. 
 ManojL)/"»n, 'ten'. 
 
 gha, ' shoulder'. 
 Kasands panga, 'shoulder'. 
 Mfut heanliori, ' shoulder' 
 Baga pin 
 Padsade paini 
 Gadsaga vane 
 bane 
 Esitako ghani 
 
 Gura . . gun 
 Akurakura . . kon 
 
 Udso . . ken 
 
 kan 
 kani 
 Gio kone, ' finger'. 
 gene, ' toe'. 
 Fulup ganyen, ' arm'. 
 Kanyop kanyan, ' five'. 
 Mampa hen, ' leg'. 
 Vei ken, ' leg'. 
 
 ^ 
 
 ASTA. 
 
 Tibet kavgwa,' foot'. 
 Jcango, ' foot'. 
 hung, ' foot'. 
 hunk, ' foot'. 
 Burmah hang, ' foot'. 
 kJiungpa, 
 ' foot'. 
 khan, 'foot'. 
 khwan-,'G.ve'.^ 
 pan, ' five'. 
 pang, ' hand'. 
 van, ' hand'. 
 S. Assam han, ' ten'. 
 pan, ' ten'. 
 hanhan, ' ten'. 
 Sanskrit pancan, 'five'. 
 
 ' 
 
 one 
 
 pant, 'hand' 
 Nepal can, 'foot'. 
 
 ' In khwan-wh&ch, ' seven', nhach being ' two'. 
 
:U 
 
 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 ArUICA. 
 
 Vei liprilco, 'foot*, 
 ^loiucnya hrijaH, 'bracelet'. 
 Kisi hviiijo, ' 1c<t'. 
 Tmnu ijhon, ' upper arm'. 
 Bugba ponghu, ' upper arm' 
 Okuloma buangbo, ' knee'. 
 
 Bagba hucukn, ' toe'. 
 Dselana Jcunk, 'bracelet'. 
 'Bn\{inda fcnclsJi, * leg'. 
 
 Padsade jjuanjce, ' bracelet'. 
 Mbauaba kewanga, ' bracelet'. 
 haiikae, ' lower arm' 
 kenlrii, 'inner hand', 
 Mutsaya kekai, ' inner hand'. 
 Babuma A'??o7rj 'arm'. 
 Kasands kuagii, ' arm'. 
 Musentandu kuangu, ' bracelet'. 
 Momenya koanko, ' foot'. 
 
 hoamho, ' finger'. 
 Mende homho, 'trousers'. 
 Kamuku woando, ' trousers'. 
 Houssa wando, ' trousers'. 
 Kabenda wemho, ' shoulder'. 
 Kiamba famu, ' upper arm'. 
 famu, ' shouldei''. 
 Kisi/c/(?, 'shoulder'. 
 Mimboma wemhoa, 'shoulder'. 
 Bute hanho, 'bracelet'. 
 Bayon feonioa, 'finger'. 
 Baseke vinyei, 'finger'. 
 Mbe if pi, ' finger'. 
 Nso jpfen, fen, ' leg*. 
 Mbarike afiien, gofien, ' leg'. 
 Houssa kafa, ' leg'. 
 
 Asia. 
 Nepal kango, 'foot'. 
 Hindi pan, * foot'. 
 2'>and, ' five'. 
 Kashkari pong, ' foot'. 
 ining, 'five'. 
 Persian 'pane, ' fist'. 
 pang, ' five'. 
 Armenian hing, 'five'. 
 Ossetic /onr, ' five'. 
 Europe. 
 Lithuanian pen/i;i, 'five'. 
 
 Italian cinque, ' five'. 
 Manx qiieig, ' five'. 
 Gaelic cuig, ' five'. 
 
 Welsh pump, ' five'. 
 
 Gothic ^w/, 'five'. 
 fim, 'five'. 
 
 //'five'. 
 GevmdiTifunf, ' five'. 
 Swedish /ewi, ' five'. 
 
of putmkval unity. 35 
 
 Africa. Europe. 
 
 Gadsaga kaf'"', ' upper i\v\\\\ 
 
 kunke, ' slioulder\ Grison cunc, "^five'. 
 
 Gbandi ghangi, ' trousers'. 
 Kono kene, ' leg'. 
 
 Bayou ghingho, ' lower arm'. Latin qiiinqne/iiye. 
 Filham kaneii, 'arm'. 
 
 The limits between which the African words just cited 
 are contained may be thus indicated. In Angola live the 
 Kasandsj who use jpanga for ' shouldei"', and in Congo the 
 BasundCj who use koaugit for '^ arm': on the coast of Sene- 
 gambia lie the Kanyop, Bola_, and Sarar^ who employ 
 among them hanyan, kanyen, and kenyan for 'five'^ and 
 kanyen and keiiian for 'arm': and in Sennaar, on the 
 frontier of Abyssinia^ are the Denka, with the word kwen 
 for 'foot'. Such termSj therefore^ which might be defined 
 as q-q hand-fives, would not stretch quite so far south in 
 Africa as the ' hand' employed to form the common Ethio- 
 pian or t-nfive, which is as much Kaffir as Negro; nor this 
 last quite so far as that employed to form the Ethiopian or 
 k-m ten, which seems Hottentot as well as Kaffir and Negro. 
 Eastern Asia is hei^e like Southern and Central Africa : for 
 theAsiatic q-q hand-fives }w&t collected belong (with the excep- 
 tion of the intrusive Aryan ' fives') to Tibet, the Himalaya, 
 and Burmah ; while beyond them, to the north-east and 
 south-east, lies the t-n hand-five in Tungasia and Kamt- 
 shatka, and in Siam, Malacca, Sumatra, Java, and Australia 
 (p. 21) ; with the k-m hand-five also in Kamtshatka, as 
 well as in the Kurile and Philippine Islands, and in Borneo 
 (p. 25). The distribution of these three hand-fives in Asia 
 and Africa tends to the theory of the radiation of them all 
 from some centre between Tibet and Sudan. 
 
 One question might, however, naturally be asked, on the 
 supposition of an affinity between the Asiatic and African 
 
3G ox NUMKIJALS AS SIGNS 
 
 words just compared. How did such African ' fives ' and 
 ' bands ' become separated from their kindred ' fives * and 
 'bands' in the Iliinalnya? Or, in other words, how came 
 till' similar and connecting 'fives' and 'hands' to disappear 
 fmm Persia (where the Aryans would have subsequently re- 
 introduced them), as well as from Assyria, Syria, Egypt, 
 and Libya? With regard to the last four countries the 
 answer is not diflScult. It was the Semitic and Sub-Semitic 
 nations who expelled or oblitei'ated the words in question : 
 and from Persia such words may have been eradicated by 
 the following hand-jive, which originated perhaps in the 
 Caucasus : — 
 
 Finnish kiissi, ' hand'. 
 kczi, 'hand', 
 kez, ' hand'. 
 ket, ' hand'. 
 kdt, ' hand'. 
 kat, ' hand'. 
 Intrusive Aryan (Russian). 
 
 Caucasian (Lesgi) koda, ' hand'. 
 (Georgian) kJinthi, 'five'. 
 (Lazic) khut, ' five'. 
 Intrusive Aryan (Armenian, Persian, and Sanskritic). 
 Aboriginal Indian haih, ' hand'. 
 hat, ' hand'. 
 hut, ' hand'. 
 Nepal hatli, ' hand'. 
 hat, ' hand'. 
 /.'///, ' hand'. 
 Hiirtnali lent, ' hand'. 
 kh}it, ' hand'. 
 hnt, ' hand'. 
 hath, ' hand'. 
 With these might be classed the Samoyed ' hands', ut, 
 ulto, yntii, uf'6, ndc, uda. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 37 
 
 The following ' hand ' belongs to the same countries as 
 the ' hand ' just noticed : — 
 
 Finnish (Syrianic, Votiak) hi, ' hand'. 
 Caucasian (Mingrehan) khe, ' hand\ 
 Aboriginal Indian kl, ' hand\ 
 Jiai , ' hand'. 
 kei, ' hand'. 
 hoi, ' hand'. 
 hayi, ' hand'. 
 Burmah ha, ' hand'. 
 Siamese hha, ' hand'. 
 Chinese hio, ' foot'. 
 
 Of these two classes of 'hand'^ which are at once Finnish, 
 Caucasian, and Aboriginal Indian, there may possibly be a 
 very ancient trace in Italy, between the Spanish Iberia and 
 the Caucasian. For, on a pair of dice found in Etruria, 
 huth is ' four', and hi is ' five', both numerals probably 
 belonging to the Pre-Aryan dwellers in that country, or 
 being Pelasgian instead of Etruscan or Rasenic. Now the 
 Finnish hat and hi, or the Caucasian hlmt and hhe, or the 
 Indian hut and hi, or the Burmese hhut and ha, all signify- 
 ing ' hand', or in one case ' five', would suffice to explain 
 huth, ' foui*', and hi, ' five', if huth were resolved into h-uth, 
 h-{h)uth, or {h)-huth, 'one from Jive\ iv, as the Hungarian 
 h-at and other 'sixes' (ante, p. 14) resolve themselves into 
 ' one to Jive', vi. In connection with these two ' hands', 
 which may thus have extended from the Pre-Aryan Italians 
 and the Fins, through the Caucasus, to the Aboriginal 
 Indians on both sides of the Ganges ; and also in connexion 
 with the resemblance, to be noticed later, between the 
 Basque lau, 'four', and the Burmese and Nepalese le, 'four'; 
 it may be woi*th while to subjoin the following names of 
 animals, as indicating similar affinities :^ — 
 
 ^ Compare Hunter's N'on- Aryan Languages, p. 21. 
 
38 
 
 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 ' Cow'. 
 
 Basque 
 
 , /.■/. 
 
 
 Nopal ; hi, hi, hi a, jii . 
 
 
 Tibet; ha. 
 
 The Georgian h-Jibo, hfio, 'calf, as well as the Latin has 
 
 (base, hor) 
 
 and our English cow would be other kindred 
 
 terms. 
 
 
 'Hog'. 
 
 Basque j 
 
 clicrri, charri, ycrri, urde. 
 
 
 Nepal 
 
 liar'ra. 
 
 
 Georgia ; 
 
 cjhori. 
 
 
 Greece j 
 
 Xolpo^. 
 
 'Dog'. 
 
 Basque , 
 
 chnlnir, zaJcnr, ova, potzo. 
 
 
 Nepal 
 
 ; Icuknr, uri, khi. 
 
 
 Sanskrit 
 
 Imkkura. 
 
 Central India 
 
 knkknr. 
 
 South 
 
 em India J 
 
 kukka. 
 
 
 Tibet 
 
 khi, khu. 
 
 
 Circassia 
 
 khah. 
 
 
 Mingrelia , 
 
 gofjliorl {(j = English j). 
 
 
 Finland 
 
 ; kuira. 
 
 Yula (Sudan, Africa) , 
 
 kukura, kura. 
 
 The Basque potzo, 'dog', is like the German petze, 'bitch', 
 and the Southern Indian (MayaLilma) paiti, ' dog'. 
 
 ' Bird'. Basque 
 
 Nepal 
 
 Brahi'ii 
 
 Burmah 
 
 Central India 
 
 Southern India 
 
 Peru (Quichua) 
 
 cliori, pizti, egazti. 
 
 chart, chada, cliahpu. 
 
 clink. 
 
 aroi. 
 
 cliodai, ure,piska, pitte. 
 
 pitta. 
 
 pisku, pichu. 
 
 In Senegambia there are these words for 'bird' to compnro 
 with the last Basque word for ' bird', egazti : — nkash (Bola 
 and Sarar) ; okash (Papel). For the Basque armt, ' fish, 
 wo have also the following African parallels in Senegambia 
 and Guinea: — ynri (Soso) ; cri (Sobo) ; fro (Bidsogo). 
 
OF riMMlOVAL UNITY. 39 
 
 ' Ant'. Basque ; chingurri, chindHrri, innrri. 
 
 Nepal ; cJiiffi, cMkd-reim, cheunta, child -hulla. 
 Central India ; clihna, ch utti, ckati. 
 Southern India; chima, cheduttu. 
 
 The Afghan cliingaey, 'insect^ worm', appears to be another 
 word allied to the Basque cJdngurri. ' ant'; and it may be 
 suspected, especially from the Nepalese forms, chikd-rejnl 
 and chiki-hulla, that the first element in ' ant ' is to be 
 found among the following terms, where the Basque and 
 the Nepalese so singularly coincide : — 
 
 ' Little'. Basque ; chiki, chume, tipi, nimino, mendre.^ 
 Nepal ; chigo, clmniba, cJioJi'mi, ti])_pe. 
 Sikkim ; achim, chimho. 
 Central India ; chinna. 
 Southern India; chiki, chinna, sinna. 
 
 As ' little ' is patara in Georgian, and 'pataro, chudor, loro, 
 in Gondi, the Caucasian as well as Pyrenean Iberian would 
 present itself among the Aboriginal Indians. The Aryans, 
 or Indo-Germans, in Asia and Europe, seem to have in- 
 truded upon a group of nations who might be styled Indo- 
 Caucasians, and who may previously have displaced an 
 earlier Ethiopian population (see ante, p. 27). Caucasus 
 would have sent forth its swarms first, and Imaus after- 
 wards. Remove intrusive Aryans and Turks, and there is 
 nothing to divide the Caucasians from the Basques, the 
 Fins, and the Dravidas. 
 
 In the last 'hands' cited (pp. 36, 37) there is apparent 
 aflSnity between the Fins and the Aboriginal Indians ; an 
 affinity which may, however, be more remarkably exhibited 
 in the following Finnish and Aboriginal Indian ' fours', 
 where the initial n would imply '' one ' sub tractive, ' four ' 
 being 'one from five', iv, like the Etrurian h-uth (p. 37) : — 
 
 ' Foot'. ' Four'. 
 Finnish — Tsherimis jal. n-ill — Ostiak. 
 
 ^ Mendre is Aryan: cf. Gaelic mean, Armenian manr, 'little', etc. 
 
■1-0 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 ' Foot'. ' Four'. 
 
 Finnish Carelian^'a//a. n-eije — Lapponic. 
 
 F mja Ika . n-jo Ij — Sy r i a n i c . ' 
 
 Lapponic juolke. n-jula — Permian. 
 n-^gy — Hungarian. 
 
 Indian Miri dh. n-al — Madi. 
 
 Madi, etc. kal. n-dlku — Karnataka, etc. 
 
 Malabar hil. n-dlgu — Madia. 
 
 Goudi Jcalk. n-dlu — Gondi, Tamil, etc. 
 
 Kota, etc. kdlu. n-dmju — Ancient Tamil. 
 
 Kuri ja)ig. n-dnJc — Toda. 
 
 Santali jdnga. n-dku — Irula. 
 n-dkc — Kota. 
 
 Several of the previous Indian ' foot ' have additional 
 parallels among the northern Turanian languages : — 
 
 Southern and Central Indian kal, ' foot'. 
 
 kdl, 'foot'. 
 kdlu, ' foot'. 
 die, 'foot'. 
 Nepal (Sunwar) khiueli, ' foot'.^ 
 Turkish kal, ' hand'. 
 kol, ' hand'. 
 kal, ' hand'. 
 khal, ' hand'. 
 al, 'hand'. 
 el, ' hand'. 
 Mongolian kJioil, ' foot'. 
 khol, 'foot'. 
 khnl, 'foot'. 
 kul, ' foot'. 
 
 ' By afiixing -tz, ' two', to such a ' four' as the Syrianic njolj, we get 
 the Hungarian nyoltz, ' eight', = 4x2; and by adding ki-, ' one', to 
 HTfoltz, 'eight', we might get the Hungarian kllentz (for kuieltz), ' nine'. 
 
 " Compare the Georgian kheli, ' liand'. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 41 
 
 Tungusian Ma/gan, 'foot'. 
 
 halgan, ' foot'. 
 Tshuktslii . . kidle, ' ten'. 
 
 Esquimaux (Kadiak) . . hulen, ' ten'. 
 
 Let us now return to the 'fives', 'hands', etc., grouped 
 above (p. 31-35), and having among them the Aryan 'fives'. 
 Here, if we begin with America, and select from Oregon 
 the Chinook kwan-am, ' five', and from Florida the Uchee 
 cJiwan-hali, 'five', kean-tliali, 'hand', and coon-pali, 'fingers', 
 we can see that they apparently point to some complete 
 form for ' hand' or ' foot', like cpeTi-cp'eTi, ghen-cjhen, khiven- 
 khwm, or qveii-qven. A similar result will follow, if we 
 transfer ourselves to Himalayan Asia, and take up the 
 Tibetan words for 'foot', kang-jm (or kan-fcc), kan-giva, 
 kan-go, and hun-kiin; and a third time, if we pass on to 
 Aryan ' fives', like pan-can, pen-ki, pan-g, hin-g, fiiti-f, 
 Trev-re, qidn-que, cin-que, cin-co, cin-q ; and finally, if we 
 cross the Desert of Sahara, and find beyond it such African 
 ' legs ' as kon-fen, go-jien, ka-fa, and ken-go : — such ' arms ' 
 as ghon-un, ghin-gho, gbeii-ho, pon-ghu, kan-ga, kan-en, kan- 
 yen, and ganyen : — such ' fives ' as kan-yen and ken-yan : 
 — such 'feet' as koan-ko, ken-ko, and han-ka : — and such 
 ' hands ' as ken-kai and koan-ho. All words of this class, 
 wherever they may be found, are apparently produced, 
 as already suggested, by the reduplication of some ele- 
 ment like que in sound, with the frequent addition of 
 the anuswdra termination, m or n. ' Finger', ' member', 
 or ' limb', would pi'obably be the original meaning of this 
 fundamental element ; and such an element may be recog- 
 nised in many, if not all, of the following words, which 
 distribute themselves into four sporadic groups : one along 
 the south-western coast of Africa, from the Cape of Good 
 Hope to Cape Verde : one in the Caucasus : one in the 
 south-east of Asia : and one along the western side of 
 America, from the Great Slave Lake to Cape Horn : — 
 
 G 
 
1-J 
 
 Africa. 
 Dcwoi gJ>o, ' log'. 
 Gio ge, ' leg'. 
 
 hoc, ' inner hand', 
 Boko (jba, ' leg'. 
 Kru Jio, ' leg'. 
 
 lioa, ' inner hand' 
 
 Mende lioija, * foot-sole'. 
 Hottentot coap, 'foot'. 
 n-oih, 'foot'. 
 kwii, ' one'. 
 Avim, ' two'. 
 fkoey, ' one'. 
 /'/I'omn, ' two'.- 
 f'kdam, ' hand'. 
 Nso koi, ' arm'. 
 Gura <)xca, ' arm', 
 
 gha, ' shoulder'. 
 Momenya hit, ' leg'. 
 
 on numeuals a.s signs 
 
 South Amkkica. 
 
 Fuegian cocert/ foot'. 
 
 Araucanan cnugh, 
 
 ' hand'. 
 Aymara cayti, 'foot'. 
 Correguage coapi/foot'.' 
 
 Central America. 
 
 Otomi cna, ' foot'. 
 North America. 
 Chepewyan ciih, ' foot'.^ 
 
 ' The Araucanan is a language of Chili ; the Aymara, of Peru ; and 
 the Correguage, of New Granada. 
 
 ' Such African forms as the Momenya koaiiko, ' foot', the Mbaml)a 
 keiikaii * inner hand', or the Mose kahga^ ' arm', could easily be 
 obtained by combining together the Hottentot koam-koey (omitting 
 the click ^') or kam-kwii., ' two one'. So, by combining together the 
 Pawnee a jkoo, ' one', = first finger, and peet\ioo, ' two', = second 
 finger, is obtained (ante, p. 5) the Pawnee haspeet, 'fingers', = Natchez 
 ispeshe, 'hand', and shpedee, ' five'. A similar examjjle from the IIiicco 
 language will be added in the next note. 
 
 ' In the Mandan language, kakhoo is 'five': in the Witshita numerals, 
 ' six', ' seven', and ' eight', ke- or kio- is ' five': and in the Hucco ' six', 
 ' seven', and ' eight', ki-, kio-, or kia- is ' five'. Detaching the ' one' 
 and 'two' from the Ilueco W-ash, 'six' = ' five-o?!e', and V\o-rvitz, 
 'seven', = 'five-^wo', and then combining together ash, 'one' (= Pawnee 
 c«koo, 'one'), and witz, ' two' (= Pawnee peelkoo, 'two'), we obtain 
 ash-wilz, ' one-two', i. e. ' finger-finger', = Ilueco ishkte, ' hands', 
 = Ilueco ishquitz, ' five', = Pawnee haspeet, ' fingers', et<;. For ki, 
 ' five', i. e. ' hand', see ante, p. .37. 
 
OP PUIMEVAL UNITY. 43 
 
 Mano ga, ' leg'. South-East Asia. 
 
 Nki keka, ' leg'. Malay hiln, ' foot'. 
 
 Senogarabia hoho, 'arm'. Gondi Icyk, 'hand'. 
 
 Congo liolio, ' amn'. kaih, 'hand'. 
 
 kuagu, ' arm'. Caucasus. 
 
 kuoh, 'arm'. Ossetic A'ocA.'hand'. 
 
 kok, 'arm'. kiich,'hand\ 
 
 kekai, 'inner hand'. kacli/^ooi' } 
 
 In all these words there is an element nearly resembling 
 the supposed 'finger', que; and the other supposed 'finger', 
 quen, which is required to make up such a form as quenque, 
 ' finger-finger, fingers, hand, five', may perhaps be discern- 
 ible in the following numerals, as well as in the African 
 (Gio) konc, 'finger', and gene, ' too' {ante, p. 33) : — 
 
 South America Araucanan quigiie,. ' one'. 
 
 Quichua kinza, ' three'. 
 Aymara /cimsa, ' three'. 
 Isthmus of Panama ...Cunacuna que7isa-cua, ' one'. 
 
 Bayano ^Mr:?nchi-que, ' one'.^ 
 
 Australia kaiti, key en, ken, kyn, gyn, 
 
 ' one'. 
 
 Africa kam, ken, koTi, gien, gun, 
 
 ' one'. 
 kone, ' finger'. 
 gene, ' toe'. 
 
 The South American words just cited belong to the 
 region of the Andes ; that region where the remains of the 
 earliest inhabitants of the Now World would probably sur- 
 vive, as in North America we should be led to seek them 
 
 ^ As the Hottentot t'koam^ ' hand', and t^hoam^ ' two', may be con- 
 sidered as the same word, so likewise we may compare koch, kiich^ kaik, 
 kj/k, ' hand', and kach, kaki, ' foot', with the Finnish ' twos', ki/k^ kik, 
 ^•o^'-tet, qwek-t, kak-s, and kak-si. How ' hand' = ' two', see p. 6. 
 
 2 Qu- seems here the Spanisli ^u-, and therefore = k before e and i. 
 
44 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 ill tlu> cold regions of the iiortli, or tliu iiioiintaiiioiis regions 
 of the west, even althougli they, and all succeeding settlers 
 or invaders, before America was discovered from Europe, 
 should have originally entered at the north-west. Other 
 affinities, or at least resemblances, of a nature similar to 
 those just adduced, may be detected in various parts of the 
 world. For, in the Caucasus, several Lesgi dialects employ 
 -tjo and -(jn as suffixes for uumei-als from ii to x, and the 
 Abkhasian employs -ha for a like purpose. These suffixes 
 might be derived from such a word as ghe, kvii, or que, 
 ' member, finger', the particular finger or fingers being 
 defined by the syllable or syllables prefixed. In Nepalese 
 languages, -(ju, --pu, -]jo, -hliou, -die, and -chi, are similarly 
 used as suffixes for numerals, and h-, ha-, hhd-, hhyd-, as 
 prefixes. In the Gyami language, on the Tibetan frontier 
 of China, and in the Kuri language in Central India, -hi is 
 a numeral suffix, as -Iw is in the Miri language of North 
 Assam on the frontier of Bengal. A corresponding pecu- 
 liarity may be observed in American languages, as may be 
 seen from the examples which follow : — 
 
 Asia and Caucasus. America. 
 
 Lesgi (Avar) shahgo, in. 
 (Andi) hoogu, I v. 
 Abkhasian khuha, v. Cf. p. 37. 
 Nepal (Magar) hagno,, v. 
 (Thulungya) h\\, iv. 
 (Khaling) h/uU, iv. 
 (Dumi) hhyoA, iv. 
 (Yakha) \\chl, iv. 
 (Kulungya) gnaclii, v. 
 (Chhingtangya) suinr///', in. 
 (Nachhereng) snkhhun, iii. 
 (Dumi) suk^)o, in. 
 (Pahri) auuggn, nr. 
 chili'/?/, I. 
 
OP PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 45 
 
 Asia and Caucasus. 
 Assam (Miri) aJio, i. 
 
 ani^o, II. 
 aomko, in. 
 apiA'o, IV. 
 China (Gyami) i, iku, i. 
 
 ar, liaugA'ff, ii. 
 san, sang^H, in. 
 India (Kuri) gelku, x. 
 
 America. 
 Talatui^ oyoho, ii. 
 teWJiO, I J I. 
 oi^ulco, IV. 
 
 Pawnee asA'oo, i. 
 
 -peetkoo, II. 
 
 Cunacuna^ quensactta^ i. 
 Yocua^ II. 
 paacwa, in. 
 paquecMa, iv. 
 nercua, vi. 
 
 Fuegian coeca, ' foot'. 
 Otomi cua, ' foot'. 
 Chepewyan cuh, ' foot'. 
 Araucauan cuugh, 'hand'. 
 
 ilar^«, ilari^a., viii. 
 rnanei/iJM^ v. 
 wpawku, IV. 
 bar^-H^ II. 
 (Bhumij) monaj/rt, v. 
 u pun /a J IV. 
 hkvia, II. 
 Indian suflSx 
 
 complete -lavia. 
 
 Tibet (Horpa) fco, ' foot'. 
 
 Ossetic kach, ' foot'. 
 koch, ' hand' 
 kucli, 'hand^ finger'. 
 
 Afeica. 
 kwii, I, i.e., 'finger'.^ 
 koxja, ' foot-sole'. 
 koa, koe, ' inner hand'. 
 koi, gua, ' arm'. 
 ko, ku, ge, ga, gha, gho, ' leg'. 
 
 The Cunacuna ' five', atale, does not exhibit the suffix, 
 -cua, as the four preceding numerals and ^six' do: the 
 
 1 The Talatui belong to California. 
 
 ■ The Cunacuna belong to Darien. 
 
 ^ This is very like the Indian suffix, kioia, as deJuced from the Kiui 
 -ku and -iya, and the Bhumij -ya and -ia. The Savaru baj^ii, ' two', 
 and mollayj, • live', would give that suffix nearly as -(jv.'i. Cf. 7w-o«', 
 
46 
 
 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 * hand ' to which it is to bo rcferroJ will be found below, 
 with its African parallels : — 
 
 America. Africa. 
 
 Ehnck tirahho, ' fivo'.^ Maudin<^o tore, 'inner 
 
 hand'. 
 
 trah, ' ten'. 
 
 Daricn cterrah, ' live'. 
 Cunacuna afaJc, 'five'. 
 
 Kadiak tahiJia, Miand'.- 
 tali-mik, ' five\ 
 Kuskutshewak <aZe-mek, ' five'. 
 Labrador talle-\.y ' five'. 
 
 Banibara /crc-kono, 
 
 'inner hand'. 
 Oloma e<cr/-gobo/ in- 
 ner hand\ 
 fifen'-sigc, 
 ' foot-sole'. 
 Kamuku otara, ' inner 
 hand'. 
 Ife ateleo, ' inner 
 hand'. 
 OvfOTo afdcJii, 'foot- 
 sole'. 
 Timne atalang, ' in- 
 ner hand'. 
 Bulom talang, ' inner 
 hand'. 
 Guresha nnn-talai/a, 
 ' foot-sole'. 
 m-talaya, ' in- 
 ner hand'. 
 Gurma nQ.-tale, ' inner 
 
 hand'. 
 Koama na-dshala, 
 ' hand'. 
 
 The Niger, the Gambia, and the coast of Guinea enclose 
 the area of these African words, and of others like them in 
 the Folijfjlolta Africana. In the following comparisons 
 
 ' The J^hnek is a Californian language. 
 
 * The Kadiak, Kuskutshewak, and Labrador are Esquimaux dialects. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 47 
 
 between Australia and Africa, the African words arc all 
 from Senegambia and Sierra Leono : — ■ 
 
 Australia (Port Essington) rujut, ' fingers'. 
 
 rujut hullal, ' toes'. 
 
 Australian ' twos': — 
 
 Wellington hula. 
 Moreton Bay bulla. 
 Wollondilly River pulla. 
 Port Phillip 2^ollai. 
 Witouro bullait. 
 Peel River indar. 
 Karaula biilar. 
 Lake Macquarie huloara. 
 
 African ^ arms': — 
 
 Mandingo bulo. 
 Soso belarai. 
 Tene helare. 
 
 African ' hands': — 
 
 Kono bulo. 
 Mandingo biilo-ko. 
 
 Soso belara-fari. 
 Fulup bula-moh. 
 
 African ' palms': — 
 
 Mandingo hulu-tere. 
 Soso helarai-hui. 
 Tene belara-tagi. 
 Balu larepu {= pu-lare reversed). 
 Papiah larajpo. 
 
 African 'fingers': — 
 
 Mandingo bulo-honi. 
 Soso helara-sule. 
 
 The next coincidences seem of no great consequence. 
 For, when any form contains only one consonant, it is not 
 
48 ON NUiMEKALS AS SIGNS 
 
 uulikely that rcsomblanccs may occur by chance, as in such 
 cases the choice would be Hmited to some eight sounds, 
 ^> <Jy ''> h ■"'j ^'> ^'> *'• ^^'^^ even this number might be 
 reduced ; as may be seen, for instance, from Malay and 
 Polynesian ' twos', zua, dtia, lua, rua, hua, ua, or from tho 
 Greek and Latin negative particles, fiij and ne. The co- 
 incidences now to be noticed may receive, however, some 
 importance, as fixr as they relate to Southern Asia and 
 Southei*n Europe, from their agreement with likenesses 
 already observed (pp. 35-37) : — 
 
 Africa (Melon) nioe, ' finger'. 
 moe, ' one'. 
 (Several languages) mo, ' one'. 
 moi, ' one'. 
 molii, ' one'. 
 Etrurian viach, 'one'. 
 Greek fit-, ' one'. 
 Armenian mi, 'one'. 
 
 mov (i. e. mu), ' one'. 
 Cambodia mue, ' one'. 
 Pegu moe, ' one'. 
 Central India (Bhumij) moy, 'one'. 
 (Santali) mih, ' one'. 
 (Kol) ini, 'one'. 
 
 moya, ' five'. 
 Siam inu, ' hand'. 
 mil, ' hand'. 
 mi, ' hand'. 
 California (Sekumne) ma, 'hand'. 
 
 Texas (Comanche) mowa, ' hand, arm'. 
 
 Still less stress can be laid on tho following African 
 resemblances to our own ' one', which belong chiefly to 
 Guinea : — eni, inc, inya, i)iye, onija, onijl, vnnjc, unyi, iveni, 
 wono, wniiiji, an. 
 
OF PRIMKVAL UNITY. 49 
 
 Of all decades, the Japanese is perhaps the most isolated, 
 as it is the most simple. It has the two following forms: — 
 
 i.Jitots 
 
 h'fo. 
 
 II. f'tats 
 
 /"• 
 
 III. mits 
 
 lai. 
 
 IV. yots 
 
 yo. 
 
 V, itsuts 
 
 its-. 
 
 VI. muts 
 
 ■tnu. 
 
 VII. nanats 
 
 ')tana. 
 
 VIII. yats 
 
 
 IX. hohonots 
 
 kolcon 
 
 X. tsuds. 
 
 
 The first series of foi-ms would originally be the same as 
 the second, from which it diifers by the addition of -ts as a 
 suffix. The whole decade seems derived from six names 
 for 'finger', ts, f-t, m, n, y, k; which six names could be 
 reduced to £ve, if yo and ho were identified together, as 
 both might be with a Japanese and Chinese (Amoy) form 
 for 'five'', go. An additional Japanese ' two^^ ni, which is 
 also Chinese, Tibetan, and Nepalese, would supply the n 
 finger involved in nanats and kokonots. If yo and ko are 
 virtually the same ' finger', then the number of ' fingers ' 
 employed in the Japanese decade would be five, thus giving 
 one name for each finger of the hand. If, on the contrary, 
 yo and ko are not the same ' finger', then ts would be the 
 name for ' finger ' in genei^al, and fito, mi, yo, no, and ko 
 would be the peculiar designations of the five fingers 
 respectively, as we ourselves have tliumh, forefinger, middle 
 finger, ring-finger, and little finger, where there are six 
 terms in all, finger, thumb, fore, middle, ring, and little. 
 
 Out of these elements the Japanese decade would appa- ^ . 
 rently be thus formed : — From ts, the generic name for ^ /^/ 
 ' finger', and perhaps the proper name of one of the fingers _^ 
 as well, would be derived the suffix -ts for all the members 
 
 H 
 
 / 
 
50 ON NUMKKALS AS SIGNS 
 
 of the (locudu ; and also^ by reclu})licatioii, ifsiits, ' five', 
 = hand = finger-finc/cr, and tsinls, ' ten', = lunuls. Cuni- 
 pju'o the Gufut (Abyssinia) cihlicilzhe, ' hand', a reduplica- 
 tion of cdzhc, ' one', i. e. ' finj^er'. Removing the suffix, 
 -ttt, wo shall next find the following Japanese names for 
 I, III, IV, and their doubles, ii, vi, viii : — 
 
 I. III. IV. 
 
 tito nu' yo 
 
 f't« mil ya 
 
 II. VI. VJII. 
 
 Though ' four ' is the double of ' two', yet it could not be 
 obtained by modifying f'ta, ' two': for f'ta is itself only a 
 modification of its half, Jito, ' one'. A new word is thus 
 required for ' four'. 
 
 From these six forms we may see that plurality, or 
 duality, is implied in Japanese numerals by a change of 
 vowel ; in two cases out of three, by changing o into a. 
 There is something like this in Koriak, where, as Pott has 
 noticed, ' three ' seems converted into ' four ' by the same 
 change of o into a ; as in lujroka, ngraka — rohgau, ragau — 
 nlt/okh, niyahh — n'rocli, n'rach, ' thi'ee, four'. Here the 
 change might be an indication of doubling, if ' three ' wei'e 
 2 + 1, and ' four', 2 + 2 x 1 "; i. e., if ni, n', nrj be ' two', 
 as ni, niji, gni, are in Nepal, and if yohh, roch, rolca, be 
 ' one', as yek, ri, rile, are in Nepal, and as roka is in the 
 North Australian of Croker Island, a numeral allied per- 
 haps to the riijut, ' fingers', of Port Essington.' A like 
 peculiarity exists in Kamtshatkan 'threes' and 'fours': — 
 ts/iok, t.sliak — tsJiiik, tsJiaak — tnuk, tshaak — izogeJtsli, tzagvltsh 
 tshi'ik, tshaaka. Here tza, tsha, may be ' two', while tzo, 
 tftho, tni, tshu, are 'one'. 
 
 As thus seems singular, and a dual, in Japanese, it 
 becomes probable that vo in koko-wo, 'nine', is ' one', and 
 ' Compare the I'eiuviaii (Quichua; rnkkana, ' finger'. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 51 
 
 that na, in na.-na, ' seveti^, is ' two^ or at any rate the 
 double of no, whatever no be. If it be ' one', then hoho-, 
 in hoko-no, 'nine', would be 'eight', and thus resolve it- 
 self into 'ko + Ico, ' four + four', which would tend to identify 
 Ti,o with the previous yo, ' four'. If the second na, in na-na, 
 'seven', is 'two', then the first na ought to be 'five': but 
 it might be better to consider nana to be = nan-na, and 
 to suppose nan, ' five, hand', to be produced by a redupli- 
 cation of the n finger, as itsuts, ' five', would be by a re- 
 duplication of the is finger. We find among Algonkin 
 ' fives ' in North America such forms as nan, nane, nanaii, 
 noane, namueh, which could all be produced by reduplica- 
 tion from the n finger which appears in the Etchemin pet-in, 
 ' hand', the Yankton »ia-pai, ' hand', the Winebago waa-p, 
 'fingers', and the Wallawalla ?ia-pit, 'two'. With j)e^- and 
 -int, in these Ameincan words, and with some other similar 
 words, such as the Basque hat, ' one ' {ante, p. 14), may 
 be compared the Japanese finger-name f-t (the only one 
 which contains more than one consonantal sound), as in like 
 manner the generic Japanese ' finger', its or ts, may be 
 compared with the Basque atz, 'finger', and its parallels. 
 These two leading Japanese ' fingers', its, fito, difier little 
 from the two elements, az and haz, which make up the 
 great azhaz, ' five', as in the Basque zaz-^pi, ' seven', the 
 Zend Wx-svas, ' six', and the Natchez sJipedee, ' five'. The 
 compound its-fito would be like the Pawnee has-peet, 'fingers', 
 the Natchez is-peshe and the Catawba eeksa-peeali, ' hand', 
 and the Mexican icz-itl, 'foot'. See ante, pp. 7-10. 
 
 As ka would, according to analogy, be the double of ko 
 in Japanese numeration, it does not appear why the Japauese 
 ' nine' should not have been ka-nots, 8 -f- 1^ instead of the 
 longer Jco-lco-nots, 4 -|- 4 -|- 1 : and indeed the kindred Luchu 
 seems to have preferred the shorter form ; for, while it has 
 yatsi, ' eight', by the side of the Japanese yats. it has 
 kannizi, ' nine', by the side of the Japanese kokotiots : i. e., 
 it appar ently e mploys k a as eqiiiva lent_ to koko . /" 
 
52 ON NUMERALS A3 SfONS 
 
 The next list will include, in three divisions, the I hamh 
 which are used numerically. The last of these three divi- 
 sions is the most important, and serves to explain the 
 English clei'oi (in Chaucer, enlcve)i) and twclcc, where 
 -loven and -Ive are clearly 'ten', of which the natural expo- 
 nent is 'hands' or 'fingers', so that we need hardly hesitate 
 to resort to the Gothic lofa, ' palm', in explanation of 
 -Icven. The Lithuanian -Ilka, ' -Icvcn, -teen', would also 
 probably be 'hands', though there is no similar 'hand' 
 near the Lithuanian country. 
 
 1. 
 
 Africa Momenya lac-ku, 'foot-sole'. 
 
 Bagba la-ku, ' foot-sole'. 
 Isuwu lika, ' inner hand'. 
 
 Asia Dofla (N. Assam) laJc, ' hand'. 
 
 laga^ ' foot'. 
 Armenian loJc, 'single, one'. 
 
 Europe Lithuanian -I ilia, ' ten'. 
 
 Esthonian like, ' limb'. 
 Lappouic loJcke, ' ten'. 
 Tsherimis lit, ' ten'. 
 
 N.W.America Kadiak looga, ' foot'. 
 
 Atna leahhin, ' feet'. 
 
 lakhaleakst, ' fingers, hand'. 
 
 Tasmania lurjui, 'forefinger'.^ 
 
 2. 
 California (Kulanapo) lehmali, 'five'. 
 Polynesia lima, ' five'. 
 lima, ' hand'. 
 Malay (Bali, etc.) litna, ' hand'. 
 (Proper) lima, ' five'. 
 (Timor) lema, ' five'. 
 
 > As pere means ' nails ' in Australia, the Tasmanian pereloki, ' nails', 
 would probably imply loki, ' finger'. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 63 
 
 Tibet (Takpa) Icmi, ' foot\ 
 
 Fin kohni, ' three', i. e. ' two from 
 five'.' 
 Lapponic kolm, 'tliree\ 
 
 3. 
 
 Africa (Momenya) lae-ho, 'inner hand'. 
 (Bagba) la-hue, ' inner hand'. 
 (Nkele) leho, ' foot-sole\ 
 Gaelic lapadh, ' paw'. 
 Lapponic lapa, ' foot-soIe\ 
 Polish ta2)a, ' paw'. 
 Hungarian lah, ' foot'. 
 
 Butan lappa, ' hand'. 
 N. Assam (Miri) leppa, 'foot'. 
 
 Afghan lapa, 'space within closed hand'. 
 
 Malay -laimn, ' i&n'r' 
 English -leven, -Ive, ' ten'. 
 Old Frisian -lova, ' ten'. 
 
 Swedish -lofva, -Ifva, -If, 'ten'. 
 lofve, 'inner hand'. 
 Gothic lofa, ' inner hand'. 
 
 -lif, ' ten'. 
 Scotch loof, ' inner hand'. 
 Welsh lof, lau, llaw, ' hand'. 
 Cornish lef, lof, lau, 'hand'. 
 Breton lao, la, ' hand'. 
 Basque laio, ' four'. 
 Burmese le, ' four'. 
 Nepal le, ' four'. 
 
 la, le, U, 'foot'. 
 
 • The Fin kah-deha, 'eight', i.e. ^tivo from ten' (ante, p. 20, note 3), 
 would be formed in the same manner as ko-ti.ii, where ko- may = kah-, 
 which is virtually the same as the Fin kak{si), ' two'. 
 
 2 In Malay, sa is 'one', duiva is 'two', du-lapan and dd lapan arc iix, 
 and sa-lapan is ix. Therefore -lapan is X. 
 
5 1- ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Tibet (Takpa) hi, ' hand'. 
 
 Circassian tie, ' foot ' (in Hunter, ilako). 
 ■p-tle (or tlci/), ' four', iv, 
 b-/« (or d-h'y), 'seven', vii. 
 America (Chopewyan) latv, ' hand'. 
 (Takulli) la, ' hand'. 
 
 As the Basque, or Spanish Iberian, ' four ' is like the 
 Burmese and Nepalese ' four', so the Caucasian Iberian 
 ' three ' is like the ' thi'ee ' which prevails, not merely in 
 Burmah and Nepal, but also over Tibet, China, and the 
 Indo-Chinese Peninsula in general. The following words 
 all mean ' three': — 
 
 Georgian sami. 
 Mingrelian sumi. 
 
 LazicjVm (English jf). 
 Tibetan sitm. 
 hum. 
 soni. 
 sam. 
 Nepal sum. 
 sow,, 
 song, 
 sung, 
 sy^ini. 
 sworn. 
 Sikkim sum. 
 Unt'dn sum. 
 Burmah sung, 
 shun, 
 tit on. 
 thong, 
 tlium. 
 turn, 
 thin. 
 
OP PRIMEVAL UNTl'Y. 
 
 55 
 
 Siam sam. 
 
 Tonkin tarn. 
 
 China sain. 
 
 sail. 
 
 Yeniseian tonga. 
 
 donga. 
 
 The mode in which the previous ' threes ' are constructed 
 is uncertain ; but, as ' three ' would be most likely either 
 'two and one', or 'two h^ova five' , such forms as sivo-m, su-m, 
 tliu-Tii, and tu-m might be resolved into swo-, su-, thu-, tu-, 
 ' two^, and -m, = Kol ini, ' one', or Kol inoya, ' five'. See 
 ante, p. 48, for m j and for ' two ' the list which now follows, 
 and contains ' twos ' resembling the ' two ' adopted by the 
 Aryans : — 
 
 Tungusian dzur. 
 
 dzhur {dzh = English j). 
 dzyur. 
 dyur. 
 Mantshu dzhoiia. 
 dzheio. 
 Caucasian (Lazic) dzur. 
 (Mingrelian) shiri. 
 (Georgian) orL 
 (Cii'cassian) ta, oh.^ 
 
 (Tuschi) slii. 
 (Abkhasian) vi. 
 Basque hi. 
 Aryan zwei. 
 dvi. 
 du. 
 St,., 
 hi-. 
 
 
 ^ In Latham, tu ; in Loewe and Hunter, oh. 
 
^)Q ON NUMERALS AS SKJNS 
 
 Malay <hiiv(i. 
 dua. 
 ziio. 
 lua. 
 riui. 
 Polynesian lua. 
 run. 
 hua. 
 ua. 
 
 This ' two ' seems most completely preserved in the Tuu- 
 gusiau and Caucasian ih:i(r ; and the Tungusian dynr might 
 easily enter into the composition of Turkish ' fours', such 
 as dijort, diwt, tijort, dort. In like manner, also, the Basque 
 zortzi, ' eight', might be obtained by abbreviation from 
 {d)z{ur) X {dz)ur X dm{r), 2x2x2, or be deduced at 
 once from the Turkish dyort or dort, ' four', multiplied by 
 zi or tzl for a 'two', as the Hungarian wjoltz, 'eight', is 
 produced by multiplying the Syrianic iijolj, ' four', b}'- tz for 
 a ' two'. The first of these derivations seems preferable 
 for zortzi. If the Aryan and the Caucasian ' twos ' are 
 mutually allied, as appears to be the case from their close 
 resemblance, then all the Aryan ' twos', and all the Cauca- 
 sian ' twos ' but the Lazic dzur, the Mingrelian shiri, and 
 the Georgian ori, would have lost a final r or ri. By restor- 
 ing this final r, or by changing in English two into tivor, 
 we should get what might be found as an element in the 
 most perfect Aryan ' fours', like the Sanskrit ca-tvdr, the 
 Latin qua-tuor, the Gothic ji-dvor, and the Welsh pe-dwar. 
 Such a 'four' as the Gothic fi-dv6r, and such a ' four' as 
 the Turkish dor-t, might thus each consist of the same 
 'two' repeated, the final 'two' being contracted in the 
 Turkish ' four', dor-t, and the initial ' two ' in the Gothic 
 ' ^oxxy' , fi-dvor, just as the same ' two ' is contracted in the 
 Gaelic _/j-chead and the Latin ri-ginti, which stand respec- 
 
OP PRIMEVAL UNITY. 67 
 
 tively for dui-chesid and din-ginti, ' twenty', as the Greek 
 e?'-kosi stands for f?rei-konti, and the Welsh u-goiu. for 
 dwy-ga.m. So the Gothic fi-dvor may stand for dci-dvor, 
 'two X two'. Or^ taking Caucasian 'twos', as being all 
 probably originally identical, the Gothic fi-dv6r might = 
 vl-dzur (Abkhasian — Lazic), and the Turkish dor-t might 
 = dzur-tu (Lazic — Circassian). So also, employing in each 
 case the same pair of Tungusian ' twos', the Turkish dor-t 
 might be obtained from dzur-dzhoua, and the Sanskrit 
 ca-tvdr from dzhoua-dzur. Such derivations are favoured 
 by the Tshuvash of Kazan in Russia ; a language which, 
 if not Turkish, has at least strong Turkish aflSnities. Here 
 'four' is dwa-tta, which is very like two-two ; so much so, 
 indeed, as almost to raise a suspicion of its being formed 
 by reduplication from the Russian dva, ' two', though the 
 Mantshu dzJioiia-dzhoua would be sufficient to explain it. 
 
 As the Sanskrit roots, car, 'ire, incedere', tur, 'properare', 
 and tvar, ' properare', seem ultimately the same word, 
 there would be scarcely any objection, as far as the initials 
 are concerned, to the supposition that ca-tvdr, 'four', is a 
 reduplication of tvdr, ' two'. It would, however, appear 
 probable, from the masculine and feminine forms of ' three ' 
 and ' four ' in Sanskrit, which are tri and tisri, ' three', and 
 ca-tvdr and ca-tasar, ' four', that it is ' three', instead of 
 ' two', that enters into the composition of the Aryan ' four ' 
 (Bopp). But, if tisri or tisar, 'three', be for titri or titar 
 (Bopp), then ' three', and therefore 'four' as well, might 
 contain t-r, ' two': and such a ' two', judging from the 
 German z-iuei and the Lazic dz-ur, might be resolvable into 
 a couple of different ' ones', ts and var. . Prefixing the 
 first of these ' ones', ts (which may be compared with the 
 Tuschi zha, Circassian se, Malay sa, ' one '), to the com- 
 pound ' two', tsuar, thus formed, it would not be difficult 
 to obtain ts-tsvar, 1 + 2, =1 4-1 + ^, to produce the 
 Sanskrit tisar or titar, ' three'; a form afterwards con- 
 
 I 
 
58 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 tracted into tnr aiul ///, -wliero an initial ' one * is lost, as 
 it would bo likewise in the Sanskrit shash, ' six'. Still 
 more easy is it to understand how the supposed Basque 
 zor, ' four', in zor-tzi, ' eight', = 4x2, might have como 
 into existence by contraction, if we consider how a form 
 like the Gothic fidvur has become vicr and fo2ir, how the 
 Latin quatuor becomes qiuir in qvartus, and how the Sans- 
 krit c'atvdr or datur is represented in Hindustani by car, 
 in Armenian by cor, in Afghan by isxcar (in tsxvar las, 
 'fourteen'), and in Cashmirian by tsor. The Basque zor-izi, 
 8, differs little, in fact, from the Cashmirian tsor-zlh, 
 4x2; and the Caucasus seems to pi'esent us with yet 
 more dilapidated forms of (f)our X {i)wo in the Lazic ovr-o, 
 the Suanian ar-a, the Mingrelian r-iio, and the Georgian 
 r-ya, ' eight'. Add to these the Tuschi i/zo., = Lesgi za, 
 = Circassian se, all being Caucasian ' ones', and the follow- 
 ing Iberian ' nines ' come out as 1 -f- 4 X 2 : — Georgian 
 zlch-r-a, Suanian ckh-ar-a, Lazic and Mingrelian dkh-or-o ; 
 and in like manner, by adding the Basque hat, ' one,' to the 
 Basque zor-tzi, ' eight', the Basque hed-cra-tzi, ' nine ' is 
 resolved also into 1-1-4x2, and may be equivalent in all 
 its elements to the Circassian h-or-o, 'nine'. Such coinci- 
 dences favour the hypothesis of a Caucasian origin for the 
 Iberians of Spain.^ 
 
 The accompanying table may render the respective pro- 
 cesses clearer : — 
 
 ' Two'. 
 Chinese dr'^ 
 
 ' ' One', bat, is entirely lost in the Basque em-eretzi, = ama-led-eratzi, 
 * nineteen', as I have supposed ' one ' to be lost in Aryan numerals. 
 
 » It may be doubted whether the Chinese and Mongolian 'two' is 
 rightly classed with these 'twos', or the Semitic 'four' with the 'fours' 
 that follow tht-m, as I have done. But the possible affinity in each 
 case is worthy of suggestion, and it seems difficult to separate the 
 Chinese and Mongolian from the Tungusian 'twos'. Other 'twos' 
 might even be added to the list: — the Mon 'twos', dar, Ji«r, pir, 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 59 
 
 Chinese 
 
 1 i 
 
 
 woh-^ 
 
 Mongolian 
 
 . Jchoyar 
 
 
 khor-^ 
 
 Tungusiar 
 
 L dzheio 
 
 
 dzhoiia 
 
 
 dzhur 
 
 
 dzyur 
 
 
 dzur 
 
 
 dyur 
 
 
 or-^ 
 
 Caucasian 
 
 : dzur 
 
 
 tu 
 
 
 shiri 
 
 
 sill 
 
 
 orl 
 
 
 vi 
 
 
 0-* 
 
 Basque 
 
 hi 
 
 
 0-5 
 
 Polynesian tia 
 
 
 hua 
 
 Malay 
 
 zua 
 
 
 dua 
 
 Aryan 
 
 tvai 
 
 
 zwei 
 
 
 dva, dvi 
 
 
 du 
 
 and ha, in the luclo-Cliinese peninsula ; and, in Central India, the Kol 
 id/--ia and the Santali ia?'-ea, together with the Rajmahali trvr, a most 
 important form, if it were not given doubtfully by Dr. Hunter. For, 
 when combined with bar, it would produce twar as the resultant ' two'. 
 
 ' In (i'oA-shih, ' twenty'. ^ In khor-in, ' twenty'. 
 
 ^ In the Mantshu or-in, ' twenty'. 
 
 ■• In the Georgian o-tsi, and the Circassian o-tshey, ' twenty'. 
 
 •■• In o-gei, ' twenty'. Cf. Welsh w-gain, Irish /-che, ' twenty'. 
 
60 ON NUMEKALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Aryan (Vi 
 8i- 
 bl- 
 vi- 
 
 el- 
 
 chii-^ 
 
 'Four',= two-two. 
 Tuiigusian (hj-(jyn 
 di-yln 
 dxi-in 
 du-ye 
 tu-ye 
 Caucasian d-i 
 
 dhe-w 
 Ossetic tsu-iipar 
 Greek re-rrap 
 Tsbuvash dwa-tta 
 Turkish dor-t 
 dyor-t 
 tyor-t 
 Kashkari do-d 
 Siah Posh ca'-ta 
 Sanskrit ca-tvdr 
 Latin qua-tuor 
 Gothic fi-dv6r 
 Anglo-Saxon feo-ver 
 English /-owr 
 Cashiiiirian ts-or 
 Armenian c-or 
 Hebrew ar-ha' 
 Syriac ar-ha' 
 
 • In the Irish /t-chc, ' twenty'. '' In the Welsh «-gain, 'twenty'. 
 » In the Armenian cAe-san, • twenty'. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 61 
 
 Sekumne 
 
 Japanese 
 
 Basque 
 
 Armenian 
 
 Breton 
 
 Basque 
 Circassian 
 
 Malay 
 
 'Finger, one'. 
 hit I, ' toe, fingers'.^ 
 lito,fito{ts), 'one\ 
 hat, 'one\ 
 hoyth, ' thumb'. 
 hez, ' finger'. 
 
 ' Nine'j = one-eight 
 hed 
 
 Jy 
 
 Syriac 
 
 Arabic 
 
 Tigre 
 
 Ambaric 
 
 'Eigbt',= 
 
 Basque 
 
 Lazic 
 
 Mingrelian 
 
 Georgian 
 
 Suanian 
 
 se, ' one'. 
 sa, ' one'. 
 
 r-ha' 
 
 ar-ha(t) 
 
 er-hah{te) 
 
 arr-u(t) 
 
 -.four-two. 
 
 zor-tzi 
 
 ovr-o 
 
 r-'Lio 
 
 r-va 
 
 ar-a 
 
 ■ eratzl 
 ■oro 
 gu 
 
 Lesgi zo, ' one'. 
 
 
 Tuscbi zlioi, ' one ' {z = ts). 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 -|- • ^ ^7.7, 
 
 
 ar, ' one'. 
 
 
 clz — ur, ' two', 1 + 1 . 
 
 
 Ossetic far — ast, ' nine', 1+8 {ast). 
 
 
 d vxi, ' two', 1 + 1. 
 
 
 ts—u—2Jpar, ' four', 2 (1 + 1) + 2. 
 
 
 Greek r — e — Trap, ' four'. 
 
 
 Latin q — ua — tuor, 'four'. 
 
 
 Gothic fi — dvor, ' four'. 
 
 
 Tshuvash d — wa — tta, 'four'. 
 
 
 Turkish d — or — t, ' four'. 
 
 
 1 For the other kindred Americau terms, see anle^ pp. 6, 13. They 
 include pit^ pet, pah^ pa^ ba, and p. 
 
()2 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Turkisli hir, ' oiio'. 
 
 Litliuunian yu'r-mus, *j|)r/-mu8*. 
 
 German cr-st, 'jir-sV. 
 
 tir-, ' ^//miordial'. 
 
 A remarkable addition to these ' fours' might perhaps be 
 made from the Quichua of Peru, in which language ' four ' 
 is t'taJiua ; a numeral referred by Lopez (Les Races Aryennes 
 du P^ou) to the Sanskrit dva, 'two'. " T'tahua/' he says, 
 ''r<5pond h tahua-tahua [dvn-dva), 'deux-dcux', ou 'quatre'." 
 If this explanation be correct, then the Tshuvash dwa-tta 
 would be the ' four ' that comes closest to the Quichua 
 Vtalina, 'four', especially if the 'twos' of dwa-(t)ta be 
 transposed, so as to produce ia-dwa. The Tuschi (Caucasus) 
 dlicv:, ' four', also approximates to VtaUua, and so do such 
 Tungusian 'fours' as tuye and duye. The Mantshu (Tuugu- 
 sian) dzhoua seems to be in position the nearest kindred 
 ' two' to the supposed Peruvian ' two', tahua, if we adopt 
 the route by North America and Behring's Straits ; so that 
 some might prefer to connect t'tahua, ' four', with the 
 Aryan, Caucasian, Basque, and Tungusian ' two ' through 
 the Polynesian and Malay languages, in which the same 
 ' two ' is found, taking in Malay the forms duwa, dua, zua, 
 lua, and rua, and in Polynesian the forms liia, rua, hua, 
 and Kct. More than one explanation of t'tahua, ' four', are 
 suggested by the Polynesian languages. In the first place, 
 it may be explained from them as V-ta-hna, 1 +1 +2: 
 that is to say, the Quichua t' and ta would be ' one', as are 
 in Polynesia the Tarawan tc, the Marquesas talil, the 
 Wahitaho iahi, and the Mayorga taha : the Quichua hua 
 would be ' two', as are the Tarawan ua, the Marquesas ua, 
 the "Wahitaho Jiouah, and the Mayorga hua : and the Qui- 
 chua tahua would be ' three', 1 -|- 2, as in the Marquesas 
 fou, torn, the Wahitaho iohoxi, and the Mayorga tola. 
 Finally, the Quichua t'tahua, ' four', though not existing 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 63 
 
 actually as ' four ' in any of these Polynesian languages, 
 whose respective 'fours' ai'e a, ha, fa, and f ah (all = Malay 
 haa, haat, fat, effat, etc., ' four'), might yet be deduced 
 from the Marquesas talil-tou, or the Wahitaho tahl-tohou, 
 ' one-three^, which do not differ much from f-tahna. 
 
 In the Sandwich Islands, t becomes h, and their ' three', 
 Iw-lu, is derived easily from their 'one-two', laihi-laa. But 
 in some Malay and Polynesian languages the correspond- 
 ence is far from perfect. Thus Ave find in Madagascar 
 issa, ' one', rue, ' two', and te-lu, ' three'; in Flores, sa, 
 ' one', zua, ' two', and te-lu, ' three'; and in Mille, dzhuon, 
 'one', ma, 'two', and ti-lu, 'three'. As the Quichua t'-tahua, 
 ' four', may admit of resolution, by the aid of the Poly- 
 nesian, into 1 + 3, as above, so also, while the masculine 
 Sanskrit ' four', ca-tvdr, seems best resolvable into 2 + 2, 
 the feminine Sanskrit ' four', ca-tasar, is rather suggestive 
 of 1 +3, for ' three ' is tisar : or, in other words, assuming 
 the existence of two ' ones', tsa and ivai-, ca-t-var might be 
 reduced into tsa + war (lost) + tsa + roar, while ca-ta-sa-r 
 = tsa + tsa + tsa -\- ivar, like the Quichua t'-ta-h-ua. 
 
 In the Quichua solc-ta, ' six', a numeral commonly equi- 
 valent to five-one or one-five, we may have another instance 
 of ta, ' one'. And, if so, then the Quichua sok- would be 
 ' five', and thus admit of comparison, in Central America, 
 with the Opatoro saiJie, ' five'; and, in North America, with 
 the Dahcota shake, 'fingers', the Ruslen -shalcem, 'five', the 
 Pawnee sheeoolsh, ' five', the Caddo -sichka, ' five', and the 
 Ci'ee -ahsik, ' five', as well as with the Kurile ahsik, ashiki, 
 ' five', in Asia {ante, p. 11). Furthermore, by combining 
 the Quichua sok, 'five', with the is and isip, 'hand', of 
 Bolivia, formerly a part of Peru, we could obtain, as the 
 complete Peruvian ' hand', a form like spk, to compare 
 with the Aryan 'hands' noticed above (p. 15), and other 
 similar 'hands', ' fives', and ' tens', like those in p. 10. 
 
 The Quichua t'tahna, 'four', could be explained from the 
 
64. ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Polynesian othonviso than as 14-3. For in the Island of 
 Pines, oflf New Caledonia, ta is * one', and tahue is ' five', 
 so that tataltuo, which is very like Vidlttia, might bo ' one 
 froiib five', IV. The first five numerals, however, of the 
 Island of Pines, appear to bo thus derived and formed : — 
 ta, ' one', = ^lalay sa, ' one'; and vo, ' two', = Malay dua, 
 etc., 'two'. Ve-ti, ' three', = ' two + one', co-^ta. jBe-M,'four*, 
 = 'two -f two', vo + vo. And ta-huc, 'five', = 'one + four', 
 = fa -f hcii, = ultimately ' one + two -f two', in Mayorga, 
 tahi + Aua + hua, which would give ta-h-tia, ' five'. 
 
 From the same base, dva-dca, tivo-tivo, we might thus 
 derive the following 'fours': — 
 
 Quichua (Peru) Via-hua. 
 Tungusian du-ye. 
 tu-ye. 
 Tuschi (Caucasus) dlie-w, hhe-w, wlic-io, yhe-w. 
 (Lesgi) ho-o {ante, p. 44;). 
 Island of Pines (Polynesia) he-u. 
 Ende (Malay) wu-tii. 
 Tshuvash (Russia) dwa-tta. 
 Egyptian fe-tu. 
 
 This seems upon the whole the best explanation of 
 t'taJma, ' four', as an initial consonant is frequently doubled 
 in Quichua. In addition to the Quichua in South America, 
 two kindred Californian languages in North America, the 
 Talatui and San Raphael, exhibit numeral resemblances to 
 Polynesian and Malay, as well as to Australian and African 
 languages. Omitting suffixes (see ante, p. 45), we get : — 
 
 Talatui. 
 
 San Raphael 
 
 I. kena- 
 
 henai. 
 
 II. oyo- 
 
 oza. 
 
 [II. teli- 
 
 tula-. 
 
 IV. oigit- 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 65 
 
 Foi' kcna and kenai, i, see ante, p. 43. Oyo and oza, it, 
 are not unlike the Polynesian tin and Jiua, and the Malay 
 zua, II; while teli and tula, in, are still more like the Fiji 
 tolu, and the Malay talu, tela, tolo, tulu, iii ; and oigu, iv, 
 is easily resolved into oi- (= oyo), ii, =: Polynesian ua, u, 
 + -pi, II, = Malay zua, u, as the Quichua fta-Jma, iv, 
 was resolved into t'ta, ii, = Malay diia, u, + -hua, ii, 
 = Polynesian hna, u. 
 
 In the Quichua jjftua, '^ right hand', j^ichJia, '^five^, ]c''kanchik 
 or k'Jianchis, ^ seven' (compare -ik and -is with the Quichua 
 yskay, ''two'), clianka, Meg', and chunka, 'ten', there may 
 be some intimation of a ha.nd-jive belonging to the ci-q 
 class, like the Latin quinque (ante, p. 31). For in this 
 class are : — the Sanskrit i^ani, ' hand', and pancan, ' five ' 
 (corrupted in the Pakhya and the Tliaru of Nepal into 
 pach and paclie) ; the Uchee (Florida) keanthah, ' hand', 
 and chwanhah, ' five'; the Burman pang, ' hand', hang, 
 ' foot', pan, ' five', and khwan-nliiach, ' seven'; the Assam 
 han, pan, and hanhan, 'ten'; the Nepal can and hango, 
 ' foot'; the Tibetan hung, hunk, and kangioa, ' foot'; and 
 such Afi'ican words as pfun and wan, ' ten'; kanyen, ' five'; 
 kanyen, kanga, kon, ghon, and ghingho, 'arm'; konfen, hengo, 
 ken, hen, and pfen ov fen, 'leg'; kenkai, 'hand'; and kenko, 
 kiven, and hanka, ' foot'. 
 
 Among the ' fours ' resolving themselves into tivo-two, I 
 have classed the Tuschi dJie-w in the Caucasus. In the 
 same language, wor-t is ' seven', and h-ar-t is ' eight'; 
 h-art, VIII, being probably = 1 + ivoii', vii, as the Circassian 
 h-oro, vim, would = 1 + (Suanian) ara, viii. Again, as 
 'seven' is commonly tivo-five or five-tivo, and we have, more- 
 over, in Circassian, h'le or dley, ' seven', = ' two ' {h'- or d-) 
 + 'five' {-le or -ley), it becomes likely that the -t in the 
 Tuschi wor-t, ' seven', and h-ar-t, ' eight', is ' five', and 
 thus belongs to the hand-jives grouped above (p. 52). If 
 so, then wor- and -ar- would be ' two', so that the Tuschi 
 
 K 
 
66 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 decade would present us witli five forms of 'two': — sJd, ilhe, 
 
 w, wor, ar : and from these would result a complete form 
 
 for 'two' like thJniuir, = Jja7Ac dzur, = Tun gns\an dzur, 
 
 (hhur, (hi/ur, ihjnr. In like manner, taking the Greek and 
 
 Latin 'two'j 'twice', 'four', and 'twenty', and assuming that 
 
 ' four' = ' two-two', such complete forms for ' two ' as dwar 
 
 or dchwar would come out from the Greek duo, dl, te, ttar, 
 
 and ei, and from the Latin duo, hi, qria, tuor, and vi. In 
 
 Basque, the complete ' two ' would be like tzwor, judging 
 
 from hi, ' two', and z-or-tzi, ' eight', if ' eight ' be assumed 
 
 as = 'two-two-two'. The Chinese dr, 'two', and ivoh-shih, 
 
 * twenty', would give a complete form like war. 
 
 All the members of the Basque decade will now have 
 
 been noticed with the exception of him or irti, ' thi^ee': 
 
 and it is singular that what has been considered the most 
 
 isolated and independent language on earth should yet 
 
 possess a decade which, when interpreted by the aid of 
 
 numerals in other languages, is more completely to be 
 
 explained than almost any other decade.^ The Aryau decade 
 
 is more difficult of explanation, and the Semitic much more 
 
 difficult. The Basque ' three', however, like the ' threes ' 
 
 of these two classes, is not free from obscurity in its 
 
 probable origin and affinities ; and little more can be done 
 
 here than to give a list of resemblances of ' threes', and 
 
 leave them to be taken for what they may be worth : — 
 
 Aryan (Sanskrit) tri, tisar (=titar). 
 
 (English) three. 
 
 (Armenian) ere. 
 
 Basque ira, him.. 
 
 Africa (Boko) a?'o. 
 
 (Matatan) taro. 
 
 (Udso, Kiriman, Meto) tani. 
 
 (Koama, Okuloma) tere. 
 
 ' For the other nine Basque numerals, see ante, pp. 14 (i, v), 59, 53, 
 17, 10, 61 (VIII, IX), 27. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 67 
 
 (Bagbalan) to7'e. 
 (Nso) tar. 
 (Papiali) ter. 
 {B languages) tafu. 
 (Kamuku) tato. 
 (Pulo) tati. 
 (5 languages) tat. 
 (Ngoala) tet. 
 (Bagba) tad. 
 (Gura) tal. 
 (Dsuku) tsala, atsala, alsara} 
 Malay (Madagascar) telu. 
 (Sumatra) telu. 
 (Java) talu. 
 (Timor) tolo. 
 (Philippine) tulu. 
 talu. 
 (Saparua) oru. 
 Polynesia (New Zealand) toru. 
 (Marquesas) toru. 
 (Fiji) tolu. 
 (Caroline) tcil. 
 (Sandwich) holu. 
 Semitic (Syriac) tJielo-th. 
 (Hebrew) slidlo-sh. 
 
 With these ' threes ' might be classed the ' three ' of the 
 dice found in Etruria, namely^ zal ; which has African 
 parallels in the Dsuku tsala and the Gura tal; a Malayo- 
 Polynesian parallel in the Caroline tal; and a Semitic 
 
 * Here ats- or ts- would be the Dsuku atsu, ' one', so that these 
 ' threes' would probably = ' one-two'. Such African forms for ' thi-ee ' 
 as tat and tar might point to a complete form ta-(ar, 1 + 2, and thus 
 admit of comparison with the Sanskrit ' three', ii- sar., = ti-tar, were it 
 not that, in the Polynesian and Malay ' threes', the r and I seem 
 merely weakened representatives of the (/ of dtia^ ' two'. 
 
G8 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 parallel in tlio Ilobrow .s7(a/.).<//, Tho numerals on these 
 Etruscan dice are, in order from 'one' to * six': — mack, thu, 
 zal, hnth, Jci, sa. For 7.-/, ' five', see ante, p. 37 ; unless ki 
 bo (which is possible, if hardly very probable) no more 
 than the first two letters of kicm-, which most likely stands 
 for ''five' in tho words of an Etruscan epitaph, avils Idcm- 
 za-thr-m-s hipu, ' dies of (i. e., in) the Jiflij-tJiir-d (year) of 
 (his) age, ajtatis quinquagesimi tertii obit'.^ For Jiufli, 
 ' four', see ante, p. 37, though the possibility of a reduction 
 of liii-th to fhn-fhu, 2x2, should perhaps not bo passed 
 over without notice. In Malayo-Polynesian, ' two ' appears 
 both as hua and dua ; and our Aryan 'four', 2x2, takes 
 in the Paropamisus the forms cod and (fata (ante, p. 60). 
 Parallels are easily found for the remaining three numerals 
 of the Etrurian dice : — viach, * one'; thu, ' two'; and sa, 
 ' six'; which all resemble corresponding numerals in Aryan 
 languages. Yet these Etrurian numerals need not neces- 
 sarily be of Aryan derivation, as they can be explained 
 from other forms of speech as well: — viach from the African 
 ' ones', mo, moe, moi, mohi, or from the Central Indian 
 'ones', mi, mih, moij {ante, p. 48); — thu from the Circassian 
 tit, 'two', or the Malay dna, 'two' — and sa from the Basque 
 sei, ' six'. Tho probability of the numerals on the dice 
 being contracted forms is increased by the existence in 
 Etruscan of the woi-d sas, in addition to sa, ' six'. Thus 
 we find in two epitaphs, avils sas, and av'ds tivrs sas, which 
 we can hardly avoid rendering : — ' ajtatis vi', and ' astatis 
 xxxvi'. If tivrs be 'thirty', then tivr- 'thir-', would supply 
 the V which is absent in all other Aryan ' threes', and which 
 is wanting to complete the connection between the Aryan 
 ' two ' and the Aryan ' three'. For, by combining tivr and 
 tisar {= titar), 'three', we should get, as the complete 
 Aryan ' three', such a form as titvar, which may resolve it- 
 self into ti, 'one', and tvar {= ti, ' one', -\- var, 'one'), 
 ' Sec my Asiatic Ajfinities of the Old Italians, p. 39. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 69 
 
 ' two'; this tvar, ' two', appearing in the Aryan ' fours', 
 ca-tvdr, qua-tuor, Ji-ch'6r. and iie-dwar, 2 x 2, as well as in 
 the original Aryan Hhree', ti-tvar, 1+2. 
 
 A few other numerals in Etruscan epitaphs may be con- 
 sidered as probably known. For, when the age of the 
 deceased is apparently reckoned, not by years, but by 
 months, or rather centuries of months, mealchls and muvalch h 
 seem to stand for the Latin centenos; kealckls for quingentos; 
 and semphalcJiJs for septingentos : thus giving me- and muv- 
 for ' one'; ke- for ' five'; semph- for ' seven'; and Ichl- for 
 ^hundred', = 10 X 10, and therefore probably Ich for 'ten'. 
 For Jce-, 'five', see above: for me-, muv-, 'one', ante, p. 48 : 
 for Ich, 'ten', ante, p. 52 : and for semph- (or, just possibly, 
 sesph-,), 'seven', the Aryan, Semitic, Caucasian, Coptic, 
 and Basque 'sevens' {ante, p. 17); or else the Trans-Saharic 
 African 'sevens' (ante, p. 22), tsumpiena, tsonifa, tsimpi, 
 tsam, samba, and sainhe, to which may be added semhe, 
 shiampa, himha, and others. For the probable predecessors 
 of the Aryans in Southern Europe, see a7ite, p. 39. But 
 Etruria would have differed from Spain in this : that, al- 
 though in Italy generally, as well as in SjDain, the Aryans 
 may have been preceded, first by Ethiopians, and subse- 
 quently by Iberians or Caucasians [Tuscl, Ligycs, and Iheri 
 being all Caucasian names), yet the Aryan settlers in 
 Etruria were Thracians or Southern Aryans from the East 
 instead of Celts or Northern Aryans from Gaul; and that 
 these Thracian conquerors made the Etruscan language 
 Aryan or Indo-Germauic in type, instead of leaving it 
 Iberian or Indo-Caucasian, like the Basque. 
 
 All the coincidences in the previous pages seem easily 
 accounted for, if the nations of the earth be derived from a 
 single family, which multiplied and then spread abroad over 
 the surface of the globe, and whose cradle was not far from 
 
70 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 the centre of tlie Old World. But if the liinn:in race bo 
 derived from a number of autochthons, who came into ex- 
 istence independently of one another in different parts of 
 the world, tlic explanation is not so easy. Let the Austra- 
 lians, for instance, be selected as an independent auto- 
 chthonic race, inasmuch as the various Australian tribes, 
 living apart from the rest of mankind in an island of their 
 own, resemble each other physically, while differing con- 
 siderably in that respect from other men. But unity in 
 race is commonly, though not universally, accompanied by 
 fundamental unity in language. Was then the original 
 Australian language entirely siii generis, as might be ex- 
 pected on the autochthonic theory ? Now " the main evi- 
 dence of the fundamental unity of the Australian languages," 
 says Dr. Latham, " lies in the wide diflFusion of identical 
 names for objects like foot, eye, tooth. Jive, and the like." 
 To bcffin with the first of these words : — the common Aus- 
 tralian word for ' foot ' is tin, which is the same as the 
 Siamese word for ' foot', and differs little from the Malay 
 tang, tanga, tangnn, ' hand'. This can hardly be chance, 
 but there ma}'', perhaps, have been borrowing by means of 
 intercourse. The intermediate and erratic Malays, it might 
 be said, communicated the word to the Siamese, and to the 
 Australians in general. But we cannot stop here with the 
 Siamese and the Australians. Did the Malays, or any other 
 sea-faring people, communicate to the Kamtshatkaus also 
 the word tono for 'hand', and to7io, tail a, tanu for ' five ' 
 (in composition), as well as to the Tungusians the terms tonga 
 and tiDiga for 'five '? Or were the Malays, by carrying the 
 word tanana, 'hand', into Madagascar, the ultimate means 
 of spreading through half Africa, as far as the Atlantic, 
 such words as tang, ' ten', and tang, tan, tanu, sanu, zan, 
 and tsoana or atsoana, 'five*, as the Malays doubtless were 
 of carrying, directly or indirectly, into the Polynesian isles 
 the word lima for ' hand ' and ' five '? Were, in short, all 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 71 
 
 the names and numerals cited above (p. 21) derived from the 
 Malays, who do not use t-n or t-iig as a numei-al ? Such a 
 supposition may be barely possible : but is it probable ? 
 and yet it is the best solution that could be offered, if pri- 
 meval affinity be denied. 
 
 Still less can any supposed Malay or other agency suffice 
 to explain the following coincidences, which extend some 
 already noticed, and occur in languages which may be di- 
 vided into a Northern group and a Southern group ; the 
 two groups coming into contact at the Paropamisus or 
 Hindoo Koosh. One remarkable resemblance which may be 
 observed between the Koriak of North-eastern Siberia in 
 the first group and the Australian in the second group is, 
 the manner in which they seem to employ for different 
 members of the body a certain suffix that in its most per- 
 fect state takes the form of g-lg-n or g-ncj-n, and contains 
 perhaps two variations, g-l, g-n, of some word which may 
 have originally meant ' limb, member, finger, etc.\ Thus 
 the Koriak presents us with such words as these : — myl- 
 galgeii, and vaymia.-gylgen, 'hand'j h.oxxx2i,-gahjen and sheki 
 -angin, 'mouth"; wann-«/</2/'^^ ^ toothy- and jinn-algiii, 
 ' horn ' : and the Australian with : — hiv-galk, xnun- angin, 
 and vciBJin-angy , ' hand ^ ; ng-anliai, 'mouth'; n-algo, 
 ng-enko, t-ungan, and \ee-angy, ^ tooth' or 'teeth'; che- 
 engi, ' nose ' ; Tnerr-bigy, ' eye ' or 'eyes ' ; and tshinn-an^/y, 
 ' foot'. Nasal terminations are, however, common in Aus- 
 tralia, and are not entirely confined to this class of words. ^ 
 
 NoRTHEEN Group. Southebn Group. 
 
 Tungusian hhalgan, ' foot'. Australian kolke, ' nails'. 
 
 halgan, ' foot'. Indian gel(Jcu), ' ten'. 
 
 1 See Earl's Papuans^ p. 222. These words are used at Triton Bay 
 in New Guinea : — mon-onj/o, ' head'; sikai-o«_9'o, ' nose'; matat-ou^o, 
 'eyes' fMalay mata, 'eye'); ox'iengo, 'mouth'; tring-ajj^o, 'ears' (Malay 
 talingan, ' ear ') ; ruwot-on^'o, ' teeth'; kar-mgro, ' leg'. 
 
72 
 
 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Tungusian dagalkun ' three'.' 
 Tsluiktshi Jciille, ' ten'. 
 Mongolian kol, ' foot'. 
 
 khol, ' foot'. 
 Turkish AaZ, 'hand'. 
 
 al, ' hand'. 
 
 el, 'hand'. 
 
 khal, ' hand'. 
 Finnish jaUca, * foot'. 
 
 jalja, ' foot'. 
 
 jal, 'foot'. 
 
 ri-ji>lj, ' four'. 
 
 n-clje, ' four'. 
 
 n-^gy, ' four'. 
 
 Labrador 7?ia>"r uk, ' two'. 
 Tshuktshi ??ia7gukh^ ' two'. 
 
 mri?gok, ' two'. 
 Koriak millcjin, ' five'. 
 
 myllanrja, ' five'. 
 
 ■mingilgin, ' hand'. 
 
 Indian gida, ' ten'. 
 gd, ' ten'. 
 Jcalk, ' foot'.2 
 MZtt, ' foot'. 
 l-al, ' foot'. 
 die, ' foot'. 
 janga, ' foot'. 
 ya»^, ' foot'. 
 n-dlku, 'four'. 
 n-dlu, ' four'. 
 n-aZ, ' four'. 
 n-angu, 'four'. 
 n-duk, 'four 
 n-dkc, ' four'. 
 Australian murr-ugan, 
 ' hand'. 
 mor-angan, 
 *' hand'. 
 
 'hand'. 
 murra, 'hand'. 
 marra, 'hand'. 
 mar, 'hand'. 
 mal, 'hand, 
 
 finger'. 
 mal, ' one', 
 wiardyn, 
 
 'three'. 
 maranga, 
 
 ' fingers'. 
 Afghan viangul, 
 
 ' hand'. 
 
 ' Hunter, p. 35: perhaps = ' (ico horn five' . 
 2 Cf. Latin calc-s, calc-eua. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 73 
 
 Koriak mynnagijlgen, Australian mingel, 
 
 'hand'. 'fingers'. 
 
 irtiijlgalgen, ' hand'. mongalk, 
 
 ' fingers'. 
 myllangin, ' five'. munangin, 
 
 ' hand'. 
 mannangy, 
 
 ' hand'. 
 maneiya, 
 'hand'. 
 tnyrea, 'hand'. 
 mara, 'hand'. 
 nialla, 'hand'. 
 ma, ' hand'. 
 Indian mo{ya) 'five'. 
 molla{yi), 
 
 ' five'. 
 moriia), 'five'. 
 mona{ya), 
 
 ' five'. 
 maneiijiu), 
 
 'five' (p. 45), 
 mane, 'five'. 
 myne-gyt-kin, ' ten'. Australian mana, 'hand'. 
 
 geta, ' hand'. 
 hyn, ' one*. 
 gyn, ' one'. 
 keyen, ' one'. 
 kain, ' one'. 
 Finnish ja?^, 'foot'. ovyalk, 'two'. 
 
 jalka, ' foot'. wenjeJk, ' leg' . 
 
 juolke, ' foot'. inhirj alk, 
 
 'hand'. 
 Koriak mjlgalgen, ' hand'. hirgalk, 
 
 ' hand'. 
 
 L 
 
74 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Koi'iak xniiTilfjan, 'hand'. Australiftti l)ir//, 'hand'. 
 Turkish hiril, ' one*. Tasraanian perre, ' foot'J 
 
 hir, 'one'. Australian hlrre, 'foot, 
 
 nails'. 
 her, ' one' . perre, ' nail, 
 
 nails', 
 pir, ' one'.^ iieer, ' one*. 
 
 kid, etc., ' hand'. kolke, ' nails'. 
 
 * imrliooloo, 
 
 'two', 1 +1. 
 culeha, 
 
 'threeM+2.=^ 
 gnliba, 'three', 
 1 + 2. 
 t mun^aZ hali, 
 
 ' fingers'.* 
 tangkul,' two' , 
 
 1 + 1. 
 
 Papuan tangauw,' one'. 
 
 Pelew tang, ' one'. 
 
 tong, ' one'. 
 
 African tang, ' one'. 
 
 Tungusian tonga, ' five ' (p. 22). tang, ' five'. 
 
 tang, ' ten'. 
 donga, 'hand'. 
 Malay tong, 'hand'. 
 
 ' Compare, in North America, the Kioway paras, ' legs', the Soledad 
 pnrttash, ' live', the Riccaree parick, ' fingers', and the Maudan perucf, 
 ' ten'. 
 
 * Cf. Lithuanian pir-mas, English ^rst, Lazic ar, etc. (p. 61). 
 
 ' In Araucanan, cula is ' three'; and in Fucgian, cutliculcul is ' foot'. 
 
 * Here each of the three syllables may have meant originally ' finger'. 
 Omit bah, and there remains mungal to compare with the Australian 
 mingel, 'fingers', and the Afghan mangul, ' hand'. Change bah for the 
 Australian cfyn, 'one', i.e., ' finger', and there results mungal gyn to 
 compare with the Koriak mingUgin, ' hand'. 
 
OK PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 75 
 
 Malay tang a, ' hand'. 
 tancjan, 
 
 ' baud'. 
 tanana, 
 
 ' hand'. 
 Australian tona, 'foot'. 
 dina, ' foot'. 
 dinang, 'foot'. 
 tenang, 'foot'. 
 tshmnangy, 
 
 ' foot'. 
 tale, 'tongue'. 
 talley, 
 
 ' tongue'. 
 ta Ian, 
 
 ' tongue'. 
 dalan, 
 
 ' tongue'. 
 ialang, ^' 
 
 ' tongue'. 
 Andaman talie ' tongue'. 
 Papuan gani, 'mouth'. 
 
 {' mouth'. 
 ' tooth'. 
 , ' tongue'.^ 
 
 Koriak wann-algyn, ' tooth'. lueen-ina, 
 
 ' mouth'. 
 yinn-algin, 'horn'. yanna, 
 
 'teeth' .3 
 
 Kamtshatkan tono, 'hand'. 
 
 Korean sun, ' hand'. 
 
 Mantshu ilenga, ' tongue'. 
 Koriak gll, ' tongue'. 
 
 Turkish tel, ' tongue'. 
 
 del, ' tongue'.^ 
 
 Mongolian keleng, ' tongue'. 
 
 Finnish keli, ' tongue'. 
 Yeniseian kan, 'mouth'. 
 Esquimaux kan-ot, 'mouth'. 
 
 ' In ancient Dacian, PovSdWa was fioiyXuaaov. 
 
 * In Africa we have the Bidsogo kana^ ' mouth', and kanye, ' tooth'. 
 N supplies a base for many African words for ' mouth, tooth, tongue'. 
 
 2 The relationship between ' tooth ' and ' horn ' is exhibited in such 
 Alpine names as Weiss/ior?i, Mittag/tom, SilberAoni — Dent Blanche, 
 Dent du Midi, Dent d' Argent. 
 
76 
 
 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Samoyed n-ang, ' moutli'. 
 
 ang, ' mouth\ 
 Tungusian anga, ' moutli'. 
 
 amga, ' mouth'. 
 
 ammungah, 'mouth'. 
 
 hamun, 'mouth'. 
 Koriak homagalgen, 
 ' mouth'. 
 Mongolian ama, ' mouth'. 
 Basque mi, 'tongue'. 
 
 Australian );-r//^o/teeth'. 
 iig-cnko, 
 
 ' teeth'. 
 ng-ankai, 
 
 * mouth'. 
 ng-a n, 
 
 ' mouth'. 
 anca, 'mouth'. 
 angka, 
 
 * mouth', 
 Papuan ivangue, 
 
 ' mouth'. 
 
 motia^ujuia, 
 
 ' mouth'. 
 
 Tasmanian mougui, 
 
 ' mouth'. 
 S. Assam amii, ' mouth'. 
 
 i-iin, 'mouth'. 
 Tasmanian iaa, 'mouth'. 
 Australian ia, 'mouth, 
 tooth'. 
 t-wigan, 
 ' tooth'. 
 m-in, 'tongue'. Tasmanian m-eno., 
 
 ' tongue'.* 
 Sikkim ab-ong, 
 
 ' mouth'. 
 Australian lee-angy, 
 ♦ tooth', 
 che-en^i, 
 ' nose'. 
 
 m-ingaii, ' tongue'. 
 
 aho, 'mouth'. 
 
 Koriak Bheki-angin, 
 ' mouth'. 
 
 ' For the Polynesian and African affinities of the Basque here, see 
 ante, p. 29. For the affinities of the Dacian ' tongue', sec p. 75. 
 
OP PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 77 
 
 Kurile idu, ' nose'. 
 
 Koriak ekhaekh, ' nose'. 
 
 hdah-geng, ' nose' 
 Kurile ahd-um, ' nose'. 
 
 Yeniseian ol-gen, ' nose'. 
 ol-en, ' nose'. 
 
 Yukahiri y-ongyul, ' nose*. 
 Labrador k-ingat, 'nose'. 
 
 Tshuktshi Jch-unggah, ' nose'. 
 
 Luchu li-onna, 'nose'. 
 Japanese kli-ana, ' nose'. 
 Yeniseian h-ang, ' nose'. 
 
 Polynesian issio, 'nose'. 
 isu, ' nose' 
 ihu, ' nose'. 
 liiliou, 'nose' 
 %icu, ' nose'. 
 Malay ighu, ' nose'. 
 ig-ung, 'nose'. 
 hed-ung, 
 
 ' nose'. 
 id-ung,' nose'. 
 ir-ung, 'nose'. 
 ur-ong, ' nose'. 
 el-ong, ' nose'. 
 ul-ingo/ nose', 
 iah-ong/ nose, 
 i-nga, ' nose'. 
 ili-ong, ' nose'. 
 i-ng, 'nose'. 
 i-ngutu' nose'. 
 Australian haio-inggnata, 
 
 ' nose'. 
 k-onggnetok, 
 
 ' nose'. 
 kowo, ' nose'. 
 eye, ' nose'.^ 
 
 Nicobar m-h-ang, 
 ' nose'. 
 
 ^ Comparisons may be made with the African in words for 'nose'. 
 Thus the Polynesian isu and issu may be compared with the Egbele 
 tsue, the Oloma iso, and the Opanda aeshi and aehi; which last, as well 
 as the Igu ahie^ the Ashantee ehCii, the Biui ihfie, the Basa i)/e, and the 
 Nufe ei/e, nearly resemble the Polynesian ihu, the Malay i^hu, the 
 Koriak ekhaekh^ and the Australian e^je^ as the Tiwi ehingga does the 
 Malay iahoncj^ ihong^ ing, and iiiga^ the Koriak hiiahgeng, the Tshuktshi 
 khunggak^ the Labrador kingat., and the Australian kawinggnata. 
 
78 ON NUMERALS AS SIQKS 
 
 Turkisli vi-ondu, ' nose'. 
 
 vi-ur-nn, ' uoso'. 
 
 h-ur-un, ' uoso'. 
 Koriak weliulgin, ' ear'. 
 welolongen, ' ear', 
 wiluiji, ' ear'. 
 
 Tasmunian tn-ongui, 
 ' nose'. 
 Australian in-ur-ung, 
 ' nose'. 
 wi-or-fl7,'no8e'. 
 Tasmanian Icwlhia, ' ear'. 
 Acliiu uluyung / ewc\ 
 
 Malay taHnga,'ea,r'} 
 talingan/ ear. 
 Papuan tringavigu, 
 ' ears'. 
 <aiMV/aw,' ears'. 
 Australian twonga, 'ear'. 
 tonga, ' ear'.- 
 Tasmanian ZeeZberrick, 
 
 ' eyelash'.^ 
 Australian raer-inggnata, 
 ' eye'. 
 mev-gnetoh, 
 
 ' eye'. 
 mirr-ooA*, 
 'eye'. 
 xaox-egnena, 
 
 ' eye'. 
 xaevY-higy, 
 
 ' eye', 
 meerr-a?^^, 
 
 ' eye'. 
 mer, ' eye'. 
 mel, ' eye'. 
 ' For the initial «-, compare note 1, p. 20. 
 
 » lu Africa we have for ' ear': — Bishari, ton(3y ; Ham, long ; Dahomey, 
 to ; Tiwi, toro; JMaudingo, tulo ; Soso, tula^ tuU ; Darfur, dilo ; Koldagi, 
 uilge ; Fazoglo, ilai. 
 
 * Lepena and leemanrick are Tasmanian words for ' eye'. 
 
 Kamtsliatkan Iclla, ' eye'. 
 
 Koriak \sX-angc?i, ' eye'. 
 \a\-at, ' eye'. 
 \e\-ugi, ' eye', 
 lil-a^m, ' eye'. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 79 
 
 Australian mil, ' eye. 
 
 mif, ' eye'. 
 
 Japanese me, ' eye'. v.ia, ' eye*. 
 
 Tibet vio, ' eye'. 
 milx:, ' eye'. 
 Nepal m,i, ' eye'. 
 mill, ' eye'. 
 mah, 'eye'. 
 India mek, ' eye', 
 met, ' eye' . 
 Burmah^ etc. mi, ' eye', 
 mik, 'eye', 
 mit, 'eye'. 
 Malay mata, 'eye'. 
 Polynesia mata, ' eye', 
 maka, ' eye'. 
 Turkish tshatsh, ' hair'.^ Australian tshao, 'hair'. 
 
 Central Indian chuti, ' hair'. 
 katlia, ' hair'. 
 Australian kaat, ' hair'. 
 Siam kJw-thu,' hair'. 
 Koriak hdtshngui, Hiair'. S, Assam Jiacho, 'hair'. 
 kitigiJ, ' hair'. Australian taikul, ' hair'. 
 
 Yeniseian tonge, ' hair'. kitong, ' hair'. 
 
 Tasmanian cetJiana,' hair', 
 khitigayang, 'hair'. canguine, 
 
 ' beard'. 
 keelana, ' hair' . 
 Kamtshatkan tshelg ad,' hair' . Centrallndian kelku, 'hair'. 
 tsheron, ' hair'. Australian klaram, ' hair, 
 
 beard'. 
 yerreng, ' hair, 
 beard'." 
 
 ' Compare the Peruvian (Quichua) chucha (= ts/nitsha), 'hair'. 
 ■^ Compare tlie Brazilian (Botocudo) herang, ' hair'. 
 
80 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Australian xiran, ' liair, 
 beard'. 
 Yeniscian lihijnga, ' hair'. gian, * hair'. 
 
 Migration from Persia in the first ages of the human 
 race would solve all these resemblances which tend to 
 connect the Arctic nations with those of Southern Africa 
 and Oceania : and the Afghan manf/ul, ' hand', which bears 
 so remarkable a resemblance to the Australian mingel and 
 niongalk, 'fingers', and to the Koriak mingllgln, 'hand*, 
 may be a Pre- Aryan relic in Afghanistan, such as are, in 
 Biluchistan, the first three numerals of the Brahui decade, 
 aslt, irat, musit, of which the second and third, with per- 
 haps the first, have been traced to Southern India, as in 
 the Tuluva onji, erad, inuji. The rest of the Brahui decade 
 is Persian Aryan, so that it is possible for a hybrid system 
 of numeration to exist, as may perhaps be the case also in 
 Basque, and on the dice found in Etruria (ante, p. 68), where 
 the numerals would be partly, if not wholly, Pelasgian 
 rather than Etruscan. 
 
 The race or group to which the name of ' Yeniseian ' has 
 been given is mentioned several times in the foregoing list. 
 The Yeniseians lie between the Tungusians (who separate 
 them from the distant Koriaks), the Turks, and the Samoyeds 
 (who just keep them apart from the Fins) ; these five races 
 thus stretching from one end of the Arctic regions of the 
 Old World to the other. Yeniseian ' fives ' ai-e : — gctgem, 
 geigrjan, liega, VhaJa, Iheilavg ; and the same Yeniseian 
 language or dialect which has kega for ' five', has hiitsha 
 for 'one', and hcl-utsha for 'six'; inya for 'two', and Jcel-ina 
 for ' seven'; tongya for ' three', and Jchel-tonga for ' eight'; 
 thus giving khel- or lid-, in addition to kega, for 'five'. If 
 this indicates, as it may do, a complete form Jchelga for 
 ' five', then the series of complete forms in the five Yeni- 
 seian languages or dialects would be : — ga\gem, geilgyan, 
 
OP PllIMEVAL UNITY, 81 
 
 Jt\\e]ga, Jchalga. kheilgang : ' fives ' which bear a close like- 
 ness to the Tungusian Jchahjan and the Indian kalJc, ' foot'; 
 to the Finnish jalJca, jalja, and jal, 'foot'; to the Austra- 
 lian kolke, ' nails', mingel and mongalk, ' fingers', and bir- 
 galk, 'hand'; to the Turkish kJicd and al, 'hand', and 
 the Mongolian khol, 'foot'; and to the Koriak laylgalgen, 
 mjnua.gylgeri, vamgilgin, and ma.rilgau, ' hand', with rayll- 
 angin and ra\)i[giii, ' five'. If, again, we prefix n-, = ' one ' 
 subtractive, to the actual Yeniseian ' fives', khala and kega, 
 there is little or no difficulty in obtaining such Finnish 
 'fours' as n-ella and n-egy, or such Indian ' fours' as n-dlu 
 and n-dku. N4gy is the Hungarian for ' four-'; but ' eight', 
 4 X 2, is in Hungarian nyol-tz, where nyol- is plainly the 
 same as the Syrianic njolj, ' four'; so that the Hungarian 
 would contain both -egy and -yol for 'five', as the Yeniseian 
 Kot dialect has both kega and kel- for ' five'. 
 
 The North American Indians compose another division 
 of mankind for which, like the Austi-alians, an autochthonic 
 origin might be claimed. But here there are again lin- 
 guistic difficulties in the way. For we are able to trace in 
 North America a great number of ' fives ' and ' hands', of 
 which the most perfect forms seem to be the Natchez 
 shpedee, the Dahcota zahpetah, and the Pawnee -sluibisli, 
 all meaning ' five', and the Natchez ispesJie, ' hand', with 
 the Pawnee haspeet, ' fingers'; this last expression, lias- 
 'peety being apparently resolvable into two words for 'finger', 
 has or as, and jpeet, which are recognisable in the Pawnee 
 as-koo, 'one', and _pee^-koo, 'two'. Now, if the North 
 Americans were autochthons, and thus originally uncon- 
 nected by blood or by position with the Aryans and the 
 Basques, there would be no likelihood of borrowing, either 
 from the New World by the Old, or from the Old World 
 by the New. Here then we should have to resort to 'chance' 
 to explain resemblances. It would therefore be chance 
 which has caused the resemblance between the Pawnee 
 
 M 
 
82 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 -shahlsh, tlio Aiyan -.ftYts ami -i^az, and the Basque zaz-, 
 which have all been found to mean 'five', as would likewise, 
 in such Iberian ' sevens ' as shv'uli, shqwithi, and inhqioit, 
 the Georj^ian shvi-, the Mingrelian shqwi-, and the Suanian 
 isjiqin'., three terms in which the final .s may have been 
 lost in composition, as such a sound has been in the Latin 
 se-chciiii and the Sanskrit nho-da^aii, where the Sanskrit 
 filto-, = .s7/'/r-, = skua-, would preserve the original v of 
 svas, that is lost in the Sanskrit shash, ' six', though re- 
 tained in the Zend kh-svas, ' six', and in Armenian and 
 Kymric ' sixes'. Restoring the final sibilant in the Iberian 
 ' sevens ' just cited, there would thus result, as Iberian 
 'fives', slivish, shqwish, and isJiqiuisJi, which approach very 
 nearly, in America, to the Hueco (Texas) ishkfe, ' hands', 
 and ishquitz, ' five', and to the neighbouring Witshita 
 esquats, ' five', which contains the Basque escu, ' hand', as 
 well as zdz-, 'five', in the Basque zaz-^n, 'seven'. It would, 
 moreover, be the effect of chance that the Natchez ispeshe, 
 ' hand', the Dahcota shake, ' fingers', and the Catawba 
 eeksapeeah, 'hand', approximate in form to the Gaelic spa^, 
 ' paw', the Afghan sapaq, ' a hand's breadth', and the 
 Abkhasian sliepeli, ' foot'. No doubt it is possible for 
 chance to explain some one or two resemblances of this 
 kind : but is it not forgetting the doctrine of chances to 
 apply such an explanation to them all ? And, when a due 
 allowance has been made, as it ought to be, here and else- 
 Avhere, for chance, particularly when languages from all 
 parts of the world are laid under contribution, what ex- 
 planation is to be given of the coincidences which remain 
 to bo accounted for, when the supposition of borrowing is 
 also inadmissible ? 
 
 One more such coincidence may be selected before the 
 subject is finally left. In North America, we can hardly 
 doubt the ultimate identity with one another of the Uchee 
 chivanhah, 'five', keanthah, 'hand', and coowpah, 'fingers'; 
 
OP PllIMBVAL UNITY. 83 
 
 or of all three with the Mandan hoomjmh and the Dahcota 
 hongpa, ' moccasins', i. e., ' coverings for the feet'. We 
 should thus have here a native American word which has 
 taken slightly varying forms and different senses in the 
 course of centuries. Yet, if the United States, stood where 
 China now is, we should almost certainly admit an affinity 
 between the Burmese hhwan-, 'five' (p. 33), and the Uchee 
 chwanhah, ' five', of Florida, which seems, too, the same as 
 the Chinook lavanam, ' five', of Oregon, and the -hhvanam, 
 'five', of an Esquimaux dialect not far from Behring's 
 Straits. And we should be the less disinclined to admit 
 such an aflinity between the Burmese khiuan- and the 
 Uchee chwanhah, 'five', when we noticed the similarity 
 between the words to which they may each be traced ; the 
 resemblance, namely, which the Uchee coonpah, ' fingers', 
 and the Dahcota hongjpa, ' moccasins', bear to the khungpa 
 of Burmah, and the hangpa and kangiva of Tibet, all mean- 
 ing ' foot'. In Africa, again, we find hanyen for ' five', and 
 hwen and koaiiko for 'foot', as well as Icoauho for 'hand'. It 
 is not satisfactory to say that all these coincidences, and 
 many more such (pp. 32-35), are merely accidental. But, 
 if they are not accidental, what are we to infer ? 
 
 There is one notable exception to the rule exemplified 
 throughout the preceding pages, that the numeral ' five ' 
 may be traced to some word signifying 'hand', or some- 
 thing similar. This exception exists in the Old Egyptian, 
 where 'five' is called tua; and its symbol is a star with^ue 
 points or rays, the word tua meaning ' star'. This very 
 ancient word for ' star', which the Egyptians employed as 
 ' five', affords a most striking corroboration of the results 
 already derived from the consideration of numerals in other 
 languages, as may be seen from the following list of re- 
 semblances. For that list will show how certain names for 
 the element of fire and for the celestial luminaries, as well as 
 for other bright objects, and for some qualities of such 
 
84 ON NUMKRAI-S AS SIONS 
 
 bodies, correspond in various parts of our globe. The root 
 of this class of words may be given as ^vi}, which would 
 produce, for instance, the Basque S7C, *lire'; or the Siamese 
 ihwa, 'fire'; or the Yeniseian tikni, tni, 'moon'; or the 
 Georgian thve, ' month*, i. e. 'moon'; or the Esthonian 7iu, 
 'moon, month'; or the Tuschi kiti, 'white': and the same 
 root ftr, when affected with a t suffix, would produce the 
 Sanskrit gve-ta, * white'; or, with an r suffix, the Basque 
 zu-ri, clm-ri, 'white'; or with the t and r suffixes combined, 
 the Georgian the-th-ri, ' white', which probably stands for 
 thvc-th-ri (as thve is 'month'), and thus contains both the 
 Sanskrit qve-ta, 'white', and the Basque zu-ri, 'white'. 
 The Hebrew will well supply the fundamental idea in such 
 cases — the idea of glowing hrightnesfs which may be either 
 red, or yellow, or white, the three colours of the sun, the 
 great source of light and heat. From the Hebrew, there- 
 fore, it will be appropriate to start : — 
 
 Hebrew tzdchach 1 'to be white, shining, 
 tzdhah ) sunny'. 
 
 zahdh, ' to shine'. 
 zdhdh, ' gold'. 
 tzach, ' bright'. 
 Caucasus (Tuschi) tzege, ' red'. 
 tze, 'fire'. 
 (Lesgi) tsa, tsi, tsha, 'fire'. 
 Georgian tsa, ' heaven'. 
 Athabaskan salih, salt, set, za, tsa, 'sun'. 
 sah, tsa, 'moon'. 
 California sa, ra, ' fire'. 
 Yeniseian shui, fziii, tut, 'moon'. 
 
 Guinea so, su, zn, shti, ds/ni, ' moou'. 
 .so, shui, 'sun'. 
 zo, sic, tia, tci, te, 'fire'. 
 Georgian thrr^ 'mouth', i.e. 'moon'. 
 
OP PRIMKVAL UNITY. 85 
 
 Goovgiim tJtnlhri, 'white' (probaLly for 
 thue-thri). 
 qvltheli, 'yellow'. 
 isithcH, ' red'.i 
 Ue-Ulchll, 'fire'.2 
 VGvts/iJtli, ' silver'. 
 tziths, ' red'. 
 Cree esijnltti or isliootao, ' fire'. 
 0]\h\N aj sliJioda, 'fire'. 
 Old Algonkiu skootay, ' fire'. 
 Massachusetts squ'tta, 'fire'. 
 Shawnee sivute, ' fire'. 
 Russian svyet, ' light'. 
 Lithuanian szw'dtii, 'to shine'. 
 
 s2.'i^('fwaraSj ' brass ' {wdras, 
 'copper').^ 
 Georgian f/u!//iberi, 'brass' (in Basque, 
 nrr-aida).'^ 
 
 ' Tlie three Georgian colour-names, tsi-theli, 'red', qvi-theli, 'yellow', 
 and tke-thri., 'white', seem ultimately identical in root, if not altogether. 
 For such a base as gve might take the three forms, isi-^ l^i-i ^ud the- 
 (= thve-). 
 
 " Here there would be reduplication of the root ; and -tsJchli would 
 have some such force as ' bright', as also in the next word Yer-tskhli, 
 ' silver'. 
 
 ^ The French for ' ih\\ fer-blanc^ is a compound like szwit-waras. Cf. 
 atS-ripos. 
 
 * The first element in the Basque urr-aida, ' brass', seems = Basque 
 urre, ' gold', in Georgian, ochro : and, if -aida imply ' white ' (which is 
 doubtful), then, as zwi is the Basque word for ' white', the full Basque 
 form for ' white' would be a word like zwedre, as the full Georgian form 
 would be thvethri. ' Sil-ver', in Georgian ver-tskhli^ is zil ar in Basque ; 
 both names (when the elements in the Georgian name are reversed in 
 order) resembling the Teutonic names of the same metal, as well as the 
 Wendish sljebro and the Lithuanian sidahras, 'silver', which last, in 
 addition to the Lithuanian szwitwaras, ' brass', is suggestive of (rlSripos. 
 The name of the fourth metal, ' iron', is in Basque bvr-din or bur- ni, 
 and in Georgian r-kina. It does not appear improbable that there is 
 a common element in all the four Basque metal-names, 7irre, ' gold', 
 
86 
 
 ON NUMKRALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Georgian llnl/iri, ' white'. 
 Caucasus (Losgi) iafhch, ' silver'. 
 
 Krr-aiila, 'brass', zil-ar, 'silver', and iur-<lin, 'iron'; and also in the 
 Georgian tliith-i^rj, 'brass', wr-tsklili, 'silver', and r-kina, ' iron', if 
 iiot as well in the Georgian oc/iro, ' gold', r-vali, ' brass, bronze', and 
 r-vadi, ' copper-money, rawc/usculum.' If there be a common element 
 in such names, its signification should apparently be 'metal'; and its 
 complete form, leaving the vowels to be supplied, would be in Basque 
 br, and in Georgian ir or c/ibr. The Polyglotta Africana gives words 
 for ' gold' and ' iron'; and among those for ' gold' are : — oro^ oru, wura, 
 wuro^ bara ; and for 'iron': — ere, eri, ire, itre, wure, wurei, bara, korti, 
 ^wrwbibi (a bibi, ' black '). These names seem akin to African words 
 for ' stone' (in Basque arri) : — aro, wurekobi, bero, bire, bore, pure, gbere, 
 gbeni, gere. From a complete form for ' stone', like the African gbere, 
 might come the Basque bur-, urre, urr-, and -ar, in the four Basque 
 metal-names, as well as the Basque arri, ' stone'; and from the African 
 gbere, ' stone', might also come the Georgian -beri, ver-, and r-, and 
 perhaps ochro, which occur in the four Georgian metal-nameii, in addi- 
 tion to the root of the Georgian iV/rakhi, ' metal'; while the Georgian 
 for 'stone', chva, though at first sight so unlike the Basque arri, 'stone', 
 might yet be compared with such less perfect forms of the African 
 gbere, ' stone', as g%ie, wtia, kuyu, kaba, kou, and go. Other less perfect 
 forms of gbere, again, such as the Legba pui-e, the Kianiba bore, and 
 the Udsho poi/e, 'stone', are like the Auistraliau words for ' stone', pure, 
 pore, and boge, as the African words for ' iron", bara, wure, and guru- 
 bibi, are like the Papuan words for 'iron', puruti and ww/Hsesi, and the 
 North Australian willemnrw, ' iron'. 
 
 Some of these results may be thus tabulated : — 
 
 ' Stone'. ' Black ' (Africa). ' Iron'. 
 
 (Africa; gberu. a bibi. guru-bibi (Africa). 
 
 gue. a bi. v-i (Madagascar). 
 
 pe. e si. bd-si (^lalay). 
 
 vnia. ebin. 
 
 (Georgian) chva. a/an. 
 
 (Africa) aro. ahina. 
 
 (Ba.sque) arri. ezin. 
 
 (Africa) bore. dshin. 
 
 bero. done, 
 
 gbere. o no. 
 
 (Australia) pure. e ti. 
 
 (Africa) pure. ti. 
 
 kuru. ill- 
 
 wurekohi. didi. 
 
 But the closest African parallel to 
 
 r-kina (Georgian). 
 
 bur-din (Basque). 
 
 bur-ni (Basque). 
 
 puru-ti (Pajjua). 
 vnlle-mxini (Australia). 
 ■icuru-sesi (Papua). 
 
 the Papuan wnru-sesi, ' iron', i. e. 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 87 
 
 Estlioiiian tdld (geu. tahhe), 'star'. 
 Central Indian tide, tsuJcka, ' star'. 
 Caucasus (Lesgi) tsulca, 'star' (Kasi Kumuk dia- 
 lect). 
 California (Mag Readings) tuJcu, ' sun'. 
 Yeso tsiiJci, ' sun'. 
 zitki, ' moon'. 
 Yeniseian skniija, ' yellow'. 
 
 shega, shei, ' summer'. 
 shui, tzui, tui, ' moon'. 
 Esthonian sui, ' summer'. 
 Mordvin tsJii, ' sun'. 
 Chinese dshi, 'sun'. 
 ho, ' fire'. 
 Anamese sao, ' star'. 
 hoa, ' fire'. 
 Namaaqua klia^p), ' moon ' {-p is a mark of 
 
 gender) . 
 Esthonian ku, ' moon, month'. 
 Samoyed kui, Jvuii, klii, 'moon'. 
 kou, kuija, kaiija, ' sun'. 
 siil, sii, tu, ' fire'. 
 
 Oregon (Shoshoni) tava, ' sun'. yf==^^,. 
 
 Mexico (Eudeve) ^e, ' fire'. | L I B R A K \ 
 tuui, ' sun'. ; 
 (Pima) tahi, ' fire'. | U K I V E K S I T Y <> 
 
 task, ' sun'. I ^^ . - 
 Kaffir tsatsi, 'sun'.' VvAJ^i Vi)\i S I 
 California sas, ' sun'. 
 Kamtshatkan taazh, ' day'. 
 Oregon (Cayus) tetsli, 'fire'. 
 
 ' black stone', is found in the Boko sisi-uro, ' coal', i. e. 'black stone', 
 or ' smoke-stone', as sisi is INIandingo for ' smoke'. The ISIadagascar 
 vara-hina, ' brass', is like the Georgian r-kina, ' iron', and the African 
 aro-ahina, ' stone-black'. Bronze is included under the name ' brass'. 
 
88 ON NUMERALS AS SIGNS 
 
 Alliabaskau (Kenay) taaze, 'lire'. 
 (Tlatskanai) taosc, * sun'. 
 taose, ' moon*. 
 Lapponic taste, ' star'. 
 Hungarian tiiz, ' fire'. 
 Bolivia (Cliiquito) ttins, ' fire'. 
 SHUs, ' sun'. 
 Ilio Negro (Maipur) clde, * sun'. 
 Brazil (Panos) chi, ' fire'. 
 (Coropo) ke, ' fire'. 
 (Coroato) pohc, ' fire'. 
 (Malali) coula, ' fire'. 
 (Chavante) ona, ' moon'. 
 (Mongoyos) hoai, 'white'. 
 (Caraaean) hal, ' white'. 
 chiou, ' sun'. 
 (Menieng) cliioii, ' sun'. 
 (Coretu) kaic, ' sun'. 
 (Antes) chichi, ' fire'. 
 (Tupi) tat a, 'fire'. 
 (Machakali) chcchan, ' fire'. 
 (Apiaca) tatan, 'fire'. 
 Araucanan k'tal, ' fire'. 
 Fuegian tettal, ' fire'. 
 Ostiak tut, ' fire'. 
 Lazic tuta, ' moon, month'. 
 Central Indian tute, ' star'. 
 Australian (Pinegorine) tutta, ' star'. 
 (Boraiper) tootte, ' star'. 
 (Kowrarega) iiturc, ' star'. 
 (Lake Hindmarsh) toura, ' star'. 
 Caucasus (Lesgi) zuri, ' star' (Akush dialect). 
 Nopal sar, swar, soru, ' star'. 
 Namaaqua tsori{s), ' sun ' (s is a mark of 
 gender). 
 
OF PKIMEVAL UNITY. 89 
 
 Oregon (Sbasti) tsoare, ' sun'. 
 Basque izar, ' star'. 
 
 zuri, churl, ' white'. 
 Georgian thethri, ' white'. 
 
 fJive, ' month'. 
 Hottentot toha, ' moon'. 
 Tungusian toh, toho, togo, ' fire'. 
 Man dingo ta, ' fire'. 
 Southern Indian tu, tl, thee, ' fire'. 
 Samoyed tu, sii, ' fire'. 
 
 Basque su, ' fire'. 
 Samoyed kou, kuya, ' sun'. 
 Basque e^xxzki, ' sun' [egun, ' day ').^ 
 churi, ' white'. 
 Honduras (Savaneric) chuhi, ' sun'. 
 
 Brazil chiou, haie, ' sun'. 
 hai, ' white'. 
 Caucasus (Tuschi) kui, ' white'. 
 
 Guinea hui, hid, wi, ' white man'. 
 Samoyed hid, khi, ' moon'. 
 Basque illargi, ' moon ' {argi, ' light ').^ 
 Gaehc ^eaZac/i, ' moon ' (geal, 'white'). 
 La Plata (Mataguaya) guela, ' moon'. 
 Peru (Quichua) k'killa, ' moon'. 
 
 Vkello, hello, 'yellow, whitish'. 
 kidlo, ' red'. 
 Welsh gell, ' of a dun coloui''. 
 Swedish gid, ' j^ellow'. 
 gidd, ' gold'.^ 
 1 Compare the Basque egun^ ' day', with the Sanskrit ahan^ ' day'; 
 or with the Turkish _9'un, kun, kyun^ 'day', and^j/oji, kun^ khun, 'suu'; 
 or even with such African words for ' fire ' as eybon, ogon, akan, ikan, 
 yaw, ahina^ kanu, wun, etc., which might bring us to the Russian o(io7i, 
 *fire', = Sanskrit acini, = Latin ignis. 
 * Compare arr/i with apyos, dpyvpos, etc. 
 
 3 Cf . Phrygian yK-ovp6s, ' gold', i. e., ' yellow metal'. For 'Ovp6s, 
 ' metal', see ante, p. 86, note. 
 
yO (»N NUMERALS A8 SIGNS 
 
 German gelb, ' yellow'. 
 Latin alb-, 'white'. 
 Africa (Udsbo) alo, ' white'. 
 
 (Guinea) gulc, Jculca, o iccla, full, ijcla, 
 
 ' white'. 
 (Bornu) hul, ' white'. 
 (Maudingo) (jbcle, ' white'. 
 hoita, ' white'. 
 Sanskrit kil, ' to be white'. 
 ^vit, ' to be white'. 
 ^•veta, ' white'. 
 Zend gpacta, ' white'. 
 Armenian spitaTi, ' white'. 
 Malay i}utili, ' white'. 
 China (Gyami) pidi, * white'. 
 
 Africa padi, fade, ped, ' white'. 
 Chinese peh, ' white'. 
 Africa pu, pfu, o fa, o (jbe, we, ' white'. 
 Georgian qvithcli, ' yellow'. 
 
 A.^ricak petela, yotela, o tela, keasele, wa 
 zele, ' white'. 
 pe\Qg, yo riba, o du_, yl'easikele, 
 
 xva sigela, ' black'. ^ 
 baledshu, dsha buyel, balwi, xva 
 biiela, pulka, ' black'. 
 Basque baliz, beltz, balch, belch, ' black'. 
 Georgian pJieri, ' colour'. 
 
 Africa /cr«, a fre, fora, o imro, imra, 
 ' white'. 
 fore, cbr, o gberi, * black'. 
 wi, ewi, gbe, o giuigwe, yele. Hi, 
 ' black'. 
 
 1 By comparing these African words for ' white ' and ' black', it will 
 be seen that they contain some root for ' colour', like gve, which takes 
 the forms, pe, i/o, o, kea, wa^ as well as a and e {nnte, p. 80, note I). 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 91 
 
 Georgian qvavili, ' colour*. 
 Eiissian hi/ely, ' white'. 
 Gaelic geal, ' white'. 
 Africa ghele, Icele, hore'i, ' white'. 
 Basque gorri, ' red'. 
 Africa clsa zele, ' white'. 
 Georgian tsitheli, 'red'. 
 Basque zuri, churl, ' white'. 
 Africa uvi, ' white'. 
 efur, ' white'. 
 fefe, ' white'. 
 Georgian thethri, ' white'. 
 Africa sejire, ' white'. 
 Afghan sperdli, ' hoar}^^ g^'^^Ji ashy'. 
 Persian sipahr, ' sphere, sky, world'. 
 
 Gaelic speiir, 'sky, firmament'. 
 Sanskrit svar, ' sky'. 
 snra, ' sun', 
 Ossetic chur, ' sun'. 
 Slavonic swjet, ' light, world'. 
 
 Gothic hiveit-, ' white'. 
 German loeiss, ' white'. 
 Africa hisha, ' white'. 
 Circassian j)i\islieij, ' white'. 
 California ijoh, iJau, 'po, ' fire'. 
 Brazil Tie, polie, couia, ' fire'. 
 Siam (Shan) hpilin, ' fire'. 
 Laos /at, ' fire'. 
 Chinese /o, Iw, Im, he, 'fire'. 
 Japanese Id, ' fire'. 
 California hi, hih, ' sun'. 
 Bi'azil hale, ' sun'. 
 
 h(d, hoai, 'white'. 
 Swedish hvit, ' white'. 
 Egyptian het, ' white, bright'. 
 
02 ON NPMKRAI.S AS SIONS 
 
 Egyptian ftui, ' .stiir'.' 
 Cluinea ///"", ' fire'. 
 
 dia, do, to, ' firo'. 
 ^lexico (Eudeve) te, ' fire'. 
 
 inn I, ' suu'. 
 Siamese thwa, ' fire'. 
 Mautshu fun, ' fire'. 
 
 Angola tuija, 'fire'. 
 Hottentot toha, ' moon'. 
 Kaffir dzua, zua, ' sun'. 
 Galla dzhea, ' moon'. 
 Caucasus (Lesgi) tsa, zoa, ' star'. 
 tfia, dsha, ' fire'. 
 Georgian tsa, ' heaven'. 
 tsetskJiIi, ' fire'. 
 tsltJieli, ' red'. 
 Africa dsa zele, ' white'. 
 keasele, ' white'. 
 yotela, ' white'. 
 Araucanan k'tal, 'fire', 
 Fuegian tcttal, ' fire'. 
 Oregon tetsh, ' fire' . 
 Kaffir tsatsi, 'sun'. 
 Honduras gaslii, ' sun'. 
 
 uga, 'ua, ' fire'. 
 Tungusian iogo, toko, toh, ' fire'. 
 Southern Indian tu, thee, ' fire'. 
 Georgian tlive, ' month', 
 Brazil oua, ' moon'. 
 Bolivia vee, ' fire'. 
 
 ' Although the Egyptians employed this word for ' five', yet they 
 would have possessed the s hand-five in sech-f, ' seven', i, e., ' five-two', 
 = Coptic skash-p or sash p, 'seven' (ante, p. 17, note); in shep, 'to 
 take with the hand''; and in sepeh, ' to catch'. The s hand-five appears 
 to have extended from Lake Tshad to Lake Titicaca {unte, pp. 17, G3). 
 
OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 03 
 
 Bolivia cuati, 'fire'. 
 Mandiugo koita, ' white'. 
 Sanskrit gveta, ' white'. 
 Geoi'gian tliethri, ' white'. 
 Basque clinrl, zuri, ' white'. 
 gorri, ' red'. 
 Africa e hare, ' white'. 
 Bolivia hari, ' fire'. 
 
 hari, ' moon'. 
 ari, ' moon'. 
 iaru, ' fire'. 
 Hebrew ydrSach, ' moon'. 
 
 chdvar, ' to be white'. 
 Rio Negro carl, ' moon'. 
 
 Carib chlriqiie, ' star'. 
 
 vjeri, ' star'. 
 Zend hvare, ' sun'. 
 Honduras siri, ' star'. 
 Sanskrit svar, ' sky'. 
 
 Nepal swar, soni, ' star'. 
 Caucasus zuri, 'star'. 
 Australia toura, titure, 'star'. 
 
 Africa tera, tarei, horei, karujdra, 'moon 
 (? full)'. 
 korei, uri, ' white'. 
 Ice dshe, Jceasele, ofasi, ' white'. 
 haso, atso, ofsie, ' moon (? full)'. 
 Hebrew khese, ' full moon'. 
 kheseph, ' silver*. 
 Africa o dslia, dshala, ' white'. 
 Hebrew tzacli, ' bright'. 
 
 izdhali, ' to be white, shining, 
 
 sunny'. 
 zdhdh, ' to shine'. 
 zdhdh, ' gold'. 
 
94 NUMERALS A3 SIGNS OF PRIMEVAL UNITY. 
 
 How nre cuincidonces such as these to be satisfactorily 
 nccoimted for; coincidences that affect every quarter of the 
 j^lobe, from the Cape of Good Hope to Behring's Straits, 
 and from Behring's Straits to Cape Horn ? Are they " the 
 result of accident, or of an imitative instinct which led the 
 human mind everywhere to the same onomatopoetic forma- 
 tions" ?' Or, if they can bo the result of neither, and we 
 are thus driven to some other hypothesis in order to ex- 
 plain them, what is that hypothesis to be ? 
 
 • Max MiiUer, Lectures on the Science of Language, p. 338 (Series T, 
 cd. 2). 
 
 pniNTKi) nv T hicnARiis 37 grrat qteen street w.c 
 
LINGUISTIC PUBLICATIONS 
 
 OF 
 
 TRUBNER & CO., 
 
 57 AND 59, LTJDGATE HILL, LONDON, E.G. 
 
 {Late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row.) 
 
 Ahlwardt. — The DivIns of the Six Ancient Arabic Poets, Ennabiga, 
 
 'Antara, Tarafa, Zuhair, 'Algama, and Imruolgais ; chiefly according to the 
 MSS. of Paris, Gotha, and Leyden, and the collection of their Fragments : with 
 a complete list of the various readings of the Text. Edited by W. AhlwarpT, 
 Professor of Oriental Languages at the University of Geifswald. 8vo. pp. xxx. 
 340, sewed. 1870. 12s. 
 
 Aitareya Brahmanam of the Rig Veda. 2 vols. See under Haug. 
 Alabaster. — The Wheel of the Law : Buddhism illustrated from 
 
 Siamese Sources by the Modern Buddhist, a Life of Buddha, and an account of 
 the Phra Bat. By He.vby Alabaster, Esq., Interpreter of Her Majesty's 
 Consulate-General in Siam ; Member of the Royal Asiatic Society. Demy 
 8vo. pp. Iviii. and 324'. 1871. 14«. 
 
 Alcock. — A PRACTICAL Geammae of the Japan^ese Langttage. By Sir 
 EuTHERFORD Alcook, Resident British Minister at Jeddo. 4to. pp. 61 
 sewed. 18s. 
 
 Alcock. — Familiae Dialogites in Japanese, with English and French 
 Translations, for the use of Students. By Sir Rutherford Alcock. 8vo. 
 pp. viii. and 40, sewed. Paris and London, 1863. 5s. 
 
 Alger. — The Poetey of the Oeient. By William Roitnseville Algee, 
 
 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 337. 9s. 
 
 Alif Lailat wa Lailat. — The Aeabian Nights. 4 vols. 4to. pp. 495, 
 
 493, 442, 434. Cairo, A.H. 1279 (1862). £3 3s. 
 This celebrated Edition of the Arabian Nights is now, for the first time, offered at a price 
 ■which makes it accessible to Scholars of limited means. 
 
 Andrews. — A Dictionaey of the Hawaiian Language, to which is 
 
 appended an English- Hawaiian Vocabulary, and a Chronological Table of 
 Remarkable Events. By Lorrin Andrews. 8vo. pp. 560, cloth. £\ Ws.Qd. 
 
 Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland (The Journal 
 
 of the). Sir John Lubbock, Bart., M.F., F. R.S.J President. Published 
 Quarterly. . 
 
 Vol I., No. 1. January-July, 1871. 8vo. pp. 120-clix, sewed. Illustrated 
 with 1 1 full page Plates, and numerous Woodcuts ; and accompanied by several 
 folding plates of Tables, etc. 7s. 
 
 CoNTi-NTS.— On the Development of Eelationships. By Sir John Lubbock, Bart., M.P., 
 F.E.S., President A. I.— On the Eacial Aspect of the Franco-Prussian War. By J. W. Jackson, 
 Esq., M.A.I. — On the Pre-historic and Proto-historic Relations of the Populations of Asia and 
 Europe, in reference to Palteo-Asiatic, Caucaso-Tibetan, Paloeo-Georgian, «&c. By Hyde Clarke, 
 Esq. — Report on the Results obtained by the Settle Cave Exploration Committee out'of Victoria 
 Cave in 1870 (with 2 plates).- The Builders of the Megalithic Monuments of Britain. By A. L. 
 Lewis, Esq., M.A.I. — The Mental Characteristics of Primitive Man as exemplified by the Aus- 
 tralian Aborigines. By C. L. Wake, Esq., Dir. A. I. —Notes on a Comparative Table of the 
 Australian Languages. By the Rev. G. Taplin (with folding tables).— On the Position of the 
 Australian Languages. By W. H. I. Bleek, Esq., Ph.D. 
 
 Appendix. — A Description of some Archaic Structures in Cornwall and Devon. By A. L. 
 Lewis, Esq., F.A.S.L.— Some Objections to the Theory of Natural Selections as explained by Mr. 
 A. R. Wallace. By Henry Muirhead, Esq., M.D. 
 
 VoL I., No. 2. October, 1871. 8vo. pp. 121-264, sewed. 4s. 
 
 Contents. — On the Stone Jlonuments of the Khasi Hill Tribes, and on some of the peculiar 
 Bites and Customs of the People. By Major H. H. Godwin-Austen, F.R G.S.— Vocabulary of 
 the Comu Tribe of Australia. By Dr. W. A. Pechey.— Chinese Mohammedans. By J. Anderson, 
 Esq., M.D., F.R.S. — On Divination and Analogous Phenomena among the Natives of Natal. By 
 Rev. Canon H. Calloway, M.D.— A Description of the Quissama Tribe. By F. G. H. Price, Esq., 
 
 500 1 
 
 Jan. 18, 1873. 
 
2 Linguistic Publications of Trubner ^ Co. 
 
 F.R.G.S., M.A.I.— On the Rnccs of Potiiffonin. Hy Lieut. Mugtcrs, R.N.— On Chinese Burials. 
 By Dr. W. Katwell.— On the Discovery <if ii Cairn nt Khnniruum. By J. J. Carey, K»q. (cora- 
 niiinicnted by Dr. A. Campbell 1— On a Cist found in Arifyllshire. By Dugald Sinclair, Kpq. 
 (coniniunicati'd by Dr. A. Canipdell.)— On a Kitchen .Midden in ('iirk Darbour. By G. M. Atkin- 
 son, Km).— Mode of I'reparinu the Dead anions the Natives of the Upper .Mary Kiver, Oucens- 
 land. Bv A. McDonald, Knq. (communicated by W. Boyd Dawkins, Ksq., l''.R.S.)— On some 
 Forms of Ancient Interment in Cd. Antrim. By J. Sinclair Ilolden, Esq., M D., F.G.S.— On the 
 Analopes and Coincidences nnmnK Unconnected Nations. By 11. W. Wc.stropp, Ksq.— The 
 Westirly Drifting of .Ndm^ides from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. I'art VI. The 
 Kirtjhises or Bourouta, the Ka/aks, Kalmucks, Kuzbeps, and Nogays. By Henry II. Howorth, 
 Esq.— I'art VII. The Thukine or Turks Proper, and the llocitchc or Uzes.— Anthropological 
 Miscellanea. 
 
 Vol. I., No. 3. January, 1872. 8vo. pp. 265-427, sewed. Illustrated with 16 
 full-page Plates. 4.«. 
 
 CoNTKNTS. — Report on Anthropology at the British Association, 1871. By C. Staniland Wake. 
 Esq., Dir. A. I. —On the Relative Ages of the Stone Implement Period in England. By J. W, 
 Flowex, Esq., F.G.S., Treas. A. I. —Notes on some Archaic Structures in the Isle of Man. By A. 
 L. I-cwis, Esq. — On Antliropological Collections from the Holy Land, No. 1. No. 2, Mr. Rattray's 
 Collection, etc. By Captain R. F. Burton.— Notes on Iluinan Remains from Palmyra. By Dr. 
 Carter Blake.-- Description of the Human Ren-ainsfrom Sahib El Ziiman and Ma'alu'lah. By Dr. 
 Carter Blake.— Collection of Flint Implements from Bethlehem. By Captain R. F. Burton. — 
 Note on the Implements from llethlehcm. By .John Evans, Esq.— On a Collection of Stone Im- 
 plements and Pottery from the Cape of Good Hope. By the Rev. L. Dale. Communicated by 
 Professor Busk. — The Anthropology of Auguste Comtc. By Joseph Kaines, Esq. — The Adamites. 
 By C. St.iniland AVake, Esq.— Anthropological Miscellanea. 
 
 Vol. II., No. 1. April, 1872. 8vo. pp. I3G, sewed. Illustrated with eight two- 
 page plates and two four-page plates. 4*. 
 
 CoNTKNTs.— stone Implements from Pavjiand. By Col. G. G. Francis.— On the Hereditary 
 Transmission of Endowments and Qualities of Various Kinds. By George Harris, V.P. — On the 
 Physical, Mental and Philological Characters of the Wallous. By Dr. Charnock and Dr. Carter 
 Blake. — Notes on the Wallons. By John Hcddoe, M.D. — Strictures on Darwinism. Part I. On 
 Sterility and Fertility. By H. H. Howorth.— .■Vnthropological Collections from the Holy Land. 
 No. III. On the Ilaman Stones, with Reduced Transcripts (Illustrated). By Captain R. F. 
 Burton. — Description of Remains from Siloam. By Dr. C. Carter Blake.- Description of Skull 
 from Magara. By Dr. C. Carter Blake.— Description of Human and Animal Remains from 
 Marad, Syria. By Dr. C. Carter Blake.— Description of Remains from Bassus's Tower at 
 Shakkah. By Dr.' C. Carter Blake. — Description of Remains from Yabrdd. Part I. Captain 
 Burton's Collection. By Dr. C. Carter Blake. — Description of Remains from YabriJd. Fart II. 
 Mr. Tyrwhitt Drake's Collection. By Dr. C. Carter Blake. — Racial Char.actcrislics as Related to 
 Cirtlizalion. By J. Gould Avery, M.A.I, (.\bstract).— On a Sreries of Implements from the 
 Islands of Guernsey and Herm. By Dr. A. Leith Adams. — Report on a Collection of Implements 
 from Saint Brieuc, Normandy. By 'Colonel A. Lane Fox. — The Comparative Longevity of 
 Animals and of Man. By George Harris, Esq., V.P. — The Physical Condition of Centenarians, 
 as Derived from I'eisonal Observations in in Nine Genuine Examples. By Sir Duncan Gibb, Bart., 
 M.D. — Notes on the Hanian Inscription. By Hyde Clarke. — Exhibition and Description of 
 Objects found in the Red Crag of Suffolk Simulating Human Workmanship. By E. Charlesworth, 
 F.G.S. (Abstract). Notes upon the Hair and some other Peculiarities of Oceanic Races. By J. 
 Barnard Davis, M.D., F.R.S.— Note upon the Hair of a Ilindustanee. By H. Blanc, M.D. —The 
 Descent of the Eskimo. By Dr. Henry Rink.— La Sette Communi. By Dr. R. S. Charnock, V.P. 
 — .\nthropological Miscellanea. 
 
 Arabic, Persian, and Turkish Books (A Catalogue of). Printed in 
 
 the East. Constantly for sale by Trubner and Co., 8 and (JO, Paternoster Row, 
 London. Contents. — Arabic, Persian, and Turkish Books printed in Kgypt. — 
 Arabic Books printed in Oudh. — Persian Literature printed in Oudh. — 
 Editions of the Koran printed in Oudh. — Arabic Books printed at Bombay. — 
 Persian ]5ooks printed at Bombay. — Arabic Literature printed at Tunis. — 
 Arabic Literature printed in Syria. 16mo. pp. G8, sewed. \s. 
 
 Asher. — On the Study of Modern L.\nguages in General, and of the 
 English Language in particular. An Essay. By David Asher, Ph.D. l-'mo, 
 pp. viii. and 80, cloth. 2«. 
 
 Asiatic Society. — Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great 
 BuiTAiN AM) luKLAND, fiom the Commencenicnt to 18C3. First Series, com- 
 plete in 20 Vols. Svo., with many Plates. Price £10; or, in Single Numbers, 
 as follows : — Nos. 1 to 14, 6*. each ; No. 15, 2 Parts, 4s. each ; No. 16, 2 Parts, 
 4«. each; No. 17, 2 Parts, 4s. each; No. 18, 6s. These 18 Numbers form 
 Vols. I. to IX.-Vol. X., Part 1, op.; Part 2, os. ; Part 3, 5s.— Vol. XL, 
 Part 1, 6s.; Part 2 not published.— Vol. XII., 2 Parts, 6s. each.— Vol. XIII., 
 2 Parts, 6s. each.— Vol. XIV., Part 1, os. ; Part 2 not published.— Vol. XV., 
 Part 1, 6.*.; Part 2, with Maps, lOs.— Vol. XVI., 2 Parts, 6s. each.— Vol. 
 XVII., 2 Parts, 6«. each.— Vol. XVIIL, 2 Parts, 6s. each.— Vol. XIX., Parts 1 
 to 4, 16«.— Vol. XX., 3 Parts, 4s. each. 
 
late 8 a7id 60, Paternoster Roiv, London. 3 
 
 Asiatic Society. — Journal of the Kotal Asiatic Society of Geeat 
 
 BiuTAiN AND Ireland, New Series. Vol. I. lu Two Parts, pp. iv. and 
 
 490, sewed. 16.s. 
 CoNTKNTS — I. Vajra-chheclikfi, the "Kin Kong King:," or Diamond Sdtra. Translated from 
 the Chinese by tlic Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain, R.N. — II. The Pflramitrt-hiidaya SOtra, or, in Chinese, 
 " Moho-p6-ye-po-lo-niih-to-sin-king," i.e. "The Great IMiamita Heart Sutra." Translated 
 from the Chinese by the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain, R.N. — III. On the Preservation of National 
 Literature in the East. By Colonel F. J. Golclsmitl.— IV. On the Agricultural, Commercial, 
 Financial, and Military Statistics of Ceylon. By E. R. Power, Esq. — V. Contributions to a 
 Knowledsjc of the Vedic Theosony and Mythology. By J. Muir, D.C.L., LL.D.— VI. A Tabular 
 List of Original Works and Translations, published by the late Dutch Government of Ceylon at 
 their Printing Press at Colombo. Compiled by Mr. Mat. P. J. Ondaatje, of Colombo. — VII. 
 AssjTian and Hebrew Chronology compared, with a view of showing the extent to which the 
 Hebrew Chronology of Usslier must be modified, in conformity with the Assyrian Canon. By 
 J. W. Bosanquet, Esq. — VIII. On the existing Dictionaries of the Malay Language. By Dr. 
 H. N. van der Tuuk. — IX. Bilingual Readings : Cuneiform and Phoenician. Notes on some 
 Tablets in the British Museum, containing Bilingual Legends (Assyrian and Phoenician). By 
 Major-General Sir H. Rawlinson, K.C.B., Director R.A.S.— X. Translations of Three Copper-plate 
 Inscriptions of the Fourth Century a.d., and Notices of the Chalukya and Gurjjara Dynasties 
 By Professor J. Dowson, Staff College, Sandhurst. — XI. Yama and the Doctrine of a Future 
 Life, according to the Rig-Yajur-, and Atharva-Vedas. By J. Muir, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D.—XII. 
 On the Jyotisha Observation of the Place of the Colures, and the Date derivable from it. By 
 "William D. Whitney, Esq., Professor of Sanskrit in Y'ale College, New Haven, U.S. — Note on 
 the preceding Article. By Sir Edward Colebrooke, Bart., M.P., President R.A.S.— XIII. Pro- 
 gress of the Vedio Religion towards Abstract Conceptions of the Deity. By J. Muir, Esq., 
 D.C.L., LL.D. — XIV. Brief Notes on the Age and Authenticity of the Work of Aryabbata, 
 Variihamihira, Brahmagupta, Bhattotpala, and Bhaskaracharya. By Dr. Bhau D.nji, Hono- 
 rary Member R.A.S.— XV. Outlines of a Grammar of the Malagasy Language. By H. N. Van 
 der Tuuk. — XVI. On the Identity of Xandrames and Krananda. By Edward Thomas, Esq. 
 
 Vol. II. In Two Parts, pp. 522, sewed. 16s. 
 Contents. — I. Contributions to a Knowledge of Vedic Theogony and Mythology. No. 2. 
 By J. Muir, Esq. —II. Miscellaneous Hymns from the Rig- and Atharva-Vedas. By J. Muir, 
 Esq. — III. Five hundred questions on the Social Condition of the Natives of Bengal. By the 
 Rev. J. Long. — IV. Short account of the Malay Manuscripts belonging to the Royal Asiatic 
 Society. By Dr. H. N. van der Tuuk. — V. Translation of the Amitabha Sutra from the Chinese. 
 By the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain Roj'al Navy. — VI. The initial coinage of Bengal. By Edward 
 Thomas, Esq. — VII. Specimens of an Assyrian Dictionaiy. By Edwin Norris, Esq. — VIII. On 
 the Relations of the Priests to the other classes of Indian Society in the Vedic age By J. Muir, 
 Esq. — IX. On the Interpretation of the Veda. By the same. — X. An attempt to Translate 
 from the Chinese a work known as the Confessional Services of the great compassionate Kwan 
 Yin, possessing 1000 hands .and 1000 eyes. By the Rev. S. Beal, Chaplain Royal Navy. 
 — XI. The Hymns of the Gaupayanas and the Legend of King Asamati. By Professor Max 
 MUller, M.A., Honorary Member Royal Asiatic Society. — XII. Specimen Chapters of an Assyrian 
 Grammar. By the Rev. E. Hincks, D. D., Honorary Member Royal Asiatic Society. 
 
 Vol. III. In Two Parts, pp. 516, sewed. With Photograph. 22s. 
 Contents. — I. Contributions towards a Glossary of the Assyrian Language. By H. F. Talbot. 
 — II. Remarks on the Indo-Chinese Alphabets. By Dr. A. Bastian. — III. The poetry of 
 Mohamed Rabadan, Arragonese. By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley. — IV. Catalogue of the Oriental 
 Manuscripts in the Library of King's College, Cambridge. By Edward Henry Palmer, B.A., 
 Scholar of St. John's College, Cambridge ; Member of the Royal Asiatic Society , Membre de la 
 Sociote Asiatique de Paris. — V. Description of the Amravati Tope in Guntur. By J. Fergusson, 
 Esq., F.R.S. — VI. Remarks on Prof. Brockhaus' edition of the Kathasarit-KJigara, Lambaka IX. 
 XVIII. By Dr. H. Kern, Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Leyden. — VII. The source 
 of Colebrooke's Essay " On the Duties of a Faithful Hindu Widow." By Fitzedward Hall, Esq., 
 M.A., D.C.L. Oxon. Supplement : Further detail of proofs that Colebrooke's Essay, " On the 
 Duties of a Faithful Hindu Widow," was not indebted to the Vivadabhangarnava. By Fitz- 
 edward Hall, Esq.— VIII. The Sixth Hymn of the First Book of the Rig Veda. By Professor 
 Max Miiller, M.A., Hon. M.R.A.S. — IX. Sassanian Inscriptions. By E. Thomas, Esq.— X. Ac- 
 count of an Embassy from Morocco to Spain in 1690 and 1(591. By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley. — 
 XI. The Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of Arragon. By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley.— XII. 
 Materials for the History of India for the Six Hundred Years of Mohammadan rule, previous to 
 the Foundation of the British Indian Empire. By Major W. Nassau Lees, LL.D., Ph.D.— XIII. 
 A Few Words concerning the Hill people inhabiting the Forests of the Cochin State. By 
 Captain G. E. Fryer, Madras Staff Corps, M.R.A.S. — XIV. Notes on the Bhojpuri Dialect of 
 Hindi, spoken in Western Behar. By John Beames, Esq., B.C.S., Magistrate of Chumparun. 
 
 Vol. IV. In Two Parts, pp. 521, sewed. His. 
 Contents.— I. Contribution towards a Glossary of the AssjTian Language. By H.F.Talbot. 
 Part 11.— II. On Indian Chronology. By J. Fergusson, Esq., F.R.S. — III. The Poetry of 
 Mohamed Rabadan of Arragon. By the Hon. H. E. J. Stanley.— IV. On the Magar Language 
 of Nepal. By John Beanies, Esq., B.C.S. — V. Contributions to the Knowledge of Parsee Lite- 
 rature. By Edw.ard Sachau, Ph.D.— VI. Illustrations of the Laniaist System in Tibet, drawn 
 from Chinese Sources. By Wm. Frederick Mayers, Esq., of H.B.M. Consular Service, China.— 
 VII. Khuddaka Patha, a Piili Text, with a Tr.inslation and Notes. By R. C. Childers, late of 
 the Ceylon Civil Service. — VIII. An Endeavour to elucidate Rashiduddin's Geographical Notices 
 of India. By Col. H. Yule, C.B.— IX. Sassanian Inscriptions explained by the Pahlavi of the 
 Parsis. By E. W. West, Esq. — X. Some Account of the .Senbyd Pagoda at Mengfln, near the 
 Burmese Capital, in a Memorandum by Capt. E. H. Sladan, Political Agent at Mandal^; with 
 
4 Linguistic Publications of Tr'ubner 8f Co. . 
 
 Rcmnrks on the Subject by Col. Henry Yule, C.n.— XI. The Brhat-.Sanhitft ; or, Complete 
 Svstom of Niituriil .Vstroloify of Vurfiha-Mihirn. Translulod from Sanskrit iuto English by Dr. 
 H. Korn. - XU. The .Mohanimedan Law of Kvidenco, anil its influence on the Administration of 
 Justice in India. Ity N. H. K. Daillie, Esq.— .\1I1. The .Moliainuiedan Law of Evidence in con- 
 nection with the Administration of Justice to Eoreii^ners. Hy N. B. E. Haillie, Esq. — XIV. A 
 Translation of a llactrian I'Ali Inscription. By Prof. J. Dowson.— XV. Indo-Turthian Coins. 
 By E. Thomas, Esq. 
 
 Vol. V. In Two Parts, pp. 463, sewed. 18s. 6«/. With 10 full-page and folding 
 IMates. 
 Contents.— I. Two Jfttakas. The orifrinal Pftli Text, with an Knelish Translation. By V. 
 Fausboll. — II. On an .Viiciciit Buddhist Inscription at Keu-yuuR kwan, in North China. By A. 
 Wylie. — HI. The Brhat Sanhitii ; or. Complete System of Natural AstroloRy of Varaha-Mihir* 
 Translated from S;inskrit into English by Ur. U. kern. — IV. The I'onKol Festival in Southern 
 India. By Charles E. Ciover. — V. The I'oetry of Mohamed Habadan, of Arra^on. By Uie Hiffht 
 Hon. Lord Stanley of Alderley.— VI. Essay on the Creed and Customs of the Jangnms. By 
 Charles 1*. Brown. — VII. On .Malabar, Coromnndcl, Quilon, etc. By C. I'. Brown. — VIII. On 
 the Treatment of the Nexus in the Neo-Aryan LanjruaRes of India. By John Beames, B.C.S. — 
 IX. Some Ilemarks on the Great Tope at Sanchi. By the Kev. S. Beal. — X. Ancient Inscriptions 
 from .Mathura. Translated by Professor J. Dowson. — Note to the Mathura Inscriptions. By 
 Major-Gcneral K. Cunnitipham. — XI. Specimen of a Translation of the Adi Granth. By Dr. 
 Ernest Trumpp.— XII. Notes on Dhammapada, with Special Reference to the Question of Nir- 
 vana. By K. C. Childcrs, late of the Ceylon Civil Service.— XIII. The Brhat-Sanhita ; or. 
 Complete Svstemof Natural .^strolojjy of Var.iha-mihira. Translated from Sanskrit into English 
 by Dr. H. Kern.— XIV. On the Oripinof the Buddhist Arthakathrts. By the .Mudliar L. Comrilla 
 Vijasinha, Government Interpreter to the Ratnapura Ci urt, Ceylon. With an Introduction by 
 R. C. Childcrs, late of the Ceylon Civil Service. — XV. The Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of 
 Arrapon. By the Ripht lion. Lord Stanley of Alderley. -XVI, Proverbia Coniniunia Syriaca. 
 By Captain \i. F. Burtim. XVII. Notes on an Ancient" Indian Vase, with an Account of the En- 
 graving thereupon. By Charles Ilorne, M. K. A. S., late of the Bengal Civil Service.— XVIII. 
 The Bhar Tribe. By the Rev. M. .\. Sherring, LL.D., Benares. Communicated by C. Home, 
 M.R..\.S., late B.C.S. —XIX. Of Jihad in Mohammedan Law, and its application to British 
 India. By N. B. E. Baillie. — XX. Comments on Recent Pehlvi Decipherments. With an Inci- 
 dental Sketch of the Derivation of Aryan Alphabets. And Contiibutions to the Early History 
 and Geography of TabaristSn. Illustrated by Coins. By E. Thomas, F.R.8. 
 
 Vol. VI., Part 1, pp. 212, sewed, with two plates and a map. 8*. 
 
 Co.NTKNTS. — The Ishmaelitcs, and the Arabic Tribes who Conquered their Country. By A. 
 Sprenger.— A Brief Account of Four .\rabic Works on the History and Geography of Arabia. 
 By Captain S. B. Miles.— On the Methods of Disposing of the Dead at Llassa, Thibet, etc. By 
 Charles Home, late B.C.S. The Brhat-Sanhita ; or. Complete System of Natural Astrology of 
 Varaha-mihira, Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. H. Kern.— Notes on Hwen 
 Thfang's Account of the Principalities of Tokhdristin, in which some Previous Geographical 
 Identifications are Reconsidered. By Colonel Yule, C.B.— The Campaign of ^lius Gallus in 
 Arabia. By A. Sprengcr. —An Account of Jerusalem, Translated for the late Sir H.M.Elliott 
 from the Persian Text of N.lsir ibn Khusrd's Safandmah by the late Major A. R. Fuller. — The 
 Poetry of Mohamed Rabadan, of Arragon. By the Right Hon. Lord Stanley of Alderley. 
 
 Asiatic Society. — Tr.vnsactions of the Hoyal Asiatic Societt of 
 Gkeat Ukitain and Ireland. Complete in 3 vols. 4to., 80 Plates of Fac- 
 similes, etc., cloth. London, 1827 to 1835. Published at ^£'9 5». ; reduced to 
 £Z 3s. 
 The above contains contributions by Professor Wilson, G. C. Haughton, Davis, Morrison, 
 
 Colebrooke, Humboldt, Dorn, Grotefend, and other eminent Oriental scholars. 
 
 Atharva Veda Praticjukhya. — See under Whitney. 
 
 Auctores Sanscriti. Edited for the Sanskrit Text Society, under the 
 
 supervision of Theodou GoldstIicker. Vol. I., containing the Jaiminiya- 
 Nyiya-Mdla-Vistara. Parts I. to V., pp. 1 to 400, large 4to. sewed. 10s. 
 each part. 
 
 Axon. — The Literature of the Lancashire Dialect. A Biblio- 
 graphical Essay. By William E. A. Axox, F.R.S.L. Fcap. 8vo. sewed. 
 11170. l.s. 
 
 Bachmaier. — PAsiGRAPniCAL Dictionary and Grammar. By Anton 
 
 HvciiMAiEii, President of the Central Pasigraphical Society at Munich. I8mo. 
 cloth, pp. viii. ; 2^ ; 160. 1870. 3s. Grf. 
 
 Bachmaier. — Pasigraphisohes Worterbuch zum Gf.brattche fUr die 
 DEUT.scHP. Spkaciie. Verfasst von Anton Bachmaier, Vorsitzendem des 
 Central-Vereins fiir Pasigraphie in Munchen. ISmo. cloth, pp. viii. ; 32 ; 128 ; 
 120. 1870. 2s. Gd. 
 
 Bachmaier.— Dictionnaire Pasigraphiqtte, PEficECE de la Geammaire. 
 
 Redige par Antoine Bachmaier, Pr<?sident de la Soci^t^ Centrale de Pasi- 
 graphie a Munich. 18mo. cloth, pp. vi. 26; 168 ; 150. 1870. 2s. 6(/. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 5 
 
 Balavataro (A Translation of the). A Native Grammar of the Pali 
 
 Language. See under Lee. 
 
 Ballad Society's Publications. — Subscriptions — Small paper, one 
 
 guinea, and large paper, three guineas, per annum. 
 
 1868. 
 
 1. Ballads and Poems from Manuscripts. Vol. I. Part I. On the 
 
 Condition of England in the Reigns of Henry VI I L and Edward VI. (includ- 
 ing the state of the Clergy, Monks, and Friars), contains (besides a long 
 Introduction) the following poems, etc. : Now a Dayes, ab. 1520 a.d. ; Vox 
 Populi Vox Dei, a.d. 1547-8; The Ruyn' of a Ream'; The Image of 
 Ypocresye, ad. 1533; Against the Blaspheming English Lutherans and the 
 Poisonous Dragon Luther; The Spoiling of the Abbeys; The Overthrowe 
 of the Abbeys, a Tale of Robin Hoode ; De Monasteriis Dirutis. Edited, 
 by F. J. FuRNivALL, M.A. 8vo. 
 
 2. Ballads from Manuscripts. Yol. II. Part I. The Poore Mans 
 Pittance. By Richard Williams. Contayninge three severall subjects : — 
 (1.) The firste, the fall and complaynte of Anthonie Babiiigton, whoe, with 
 others, weare executed for highe treason in the feildes nere lyncolns Inne, 
 in the yeare of our lorde — 1586. (2.) The seconde contaynes the life and 
 Deathe of Roberte, lorde Deverox, Earle of Essex : whoe was beheaded in 
 
 he towre of london on ash-wensdaye mornynge, Anno — 1601. (3.) The 
 laste. Intituled " acclamatio patrie," contayninge the horrib[l]e treason that 
 weare pretended agaynste your Ma,iestie, to be donneonthe parliament bowse 
 The seconde [third] yeare of yowr Mawstw Raygne [1605]. Edited by F. J. 
 FuRNiVALL, M.A. Svo. (T/ie Introductions, by Professor IF. H. MorJiU, 
 M.A., of Oriel Coll., Oxford, and the Index, tvill be issued shortly.J 
 1869. 
 ■ 3. The Roxbtjrghe Ballads. Part I. "With short Notes by 
 
 W. Chappell, Esq., F.S.A., author of "Popular Music of the Olden 
 Time," etc., etc., and with copies of the Original Woodcuts, drawn by Mr. 
 Rudolph Blind and Mr. W. H. Hooper, and engraved by Mr. J. H, 
 RiMBAULT and Mr. Hooper. 8vo. 
 
 1870. 
 
 4. The EoxBURGHE Ballads. Vol.1. Part II. "With short Notes by 
 W. Chappell, Esq., F.S.A., and with copies of the Original Woodcuts, 
 drawn by Mr. Rudolph Blind and Mr. W. H. Hooper, and engraved by 
 Mr. J. H. RiMBAULT and Mr. Hooper. Svo. 
 
 1871. 
 
 5. The Roxbtjrghe Ballads. Vol. I. Part III. With an Intro- 
 duction and short Notes by W. Chappell, Esq., F.S.A., Author of "Popular 
 Music of the Olden Times," etc., etc., and with Copies of the Original 
 Woodcuts drawn by Mr. Rudolph Blind and Mr. W. H. Hooper, and 
 engraved by Mr. J. H. Rimbault and Mr. Hooper. 8vo. 
 
 6. Captain Cox, his Ballads and Books ; or, Robert Laneham's 
 
 Letter : Whearin part of the entertainment untoo the Queenz Majesty at 
 Killingworth Castl, in Warwik Sheer in this Soomerz Progress, 1575, is 
 signified ; from a freend Officer attendant in the Court, unto hiz freend, a 
 Citizen and Merchant of London. Re-edited, with accounts of all Captain 
 Cox's accessible Books, and a comparison of them with those in the 
 
 COMPLAYNT OF SCOTLAND, 15i8-9 A.D. By F.J. FuRNIVALL, M.A. 8v0. 
 
 1872. 
 
 7. Ballads from Manuscripts. Vol. I. Part II. Ballads on 
 
 Wolsey, Anne Boleyn, Somerset, and Lady Jane Grey ; with Wynkyn de 
 Worde's Treatise of a Galaunt (a.b. 1520 a.d.). Edited by Frkdkrick J. 
 FuRNivALL, M.A. With Forewords to the Volume, Notes, and an Index. Svo. 
 
 Ballantyne. — Elements of Hindi and Braj Bhaka Grammar. By the 
 late James R. Ballantyne, LL.D. Second edition, revised and corrected 
 Crown Svo., pp. 44, cloth. 5«. 
 
6 Linguistic Publications of Triibner 8f Co. 
 
 Ballantyne. — First Lessons in Sanskrit Grammar; tojijcther ■with an 
 
 Iiitroiluctioii to till- liito|m»Iesa. Second edition. Hy Jamks R. Ballantyne. 
 LL.D., Librarian of the India Otficf. 8vo. pp. viii. and 110, cloth. 1869. 5». 
 Bartlett. — Dictionary of Ami,kicani!«ms: a Glossary of Words and 
 I'hrasi's colloquially used in tlie United States. By John R. Bautlett. Second 
 Kdition, considerably enlarged and improved. 1 vol. 8vo., pp. xxiii. and 5ii4, 
 clotli. 1()«. 
 
 Beal. — TuAVKT.s of Fah IIian and Scno-Ycn, Buddhist Pilgrims 
 
 from rhiiia to India (400 A.n. and 518 a.d.) Translated from the Chinese, 
 bj- S. Ukal (B.A. Trinity Collefrc, C:imhrid<;e), a Chaplain in llcr Majesty's 
 Fleet, a Member of the Royal Asiatic Society, and Author of a Translation of 
 the I'ratimuksha and the Amithuba Sutra from the Chinese. Crown 8vo. pp. 
 Ixxiii. and JIO, cloth, ornamental, with a coloured map. 10s. Gd. 
 
 Beal. — A Catkxa of Buddhist Scriptures from tuk Chinkse. By S. 
 Deal, B.A., Trinity College, Cambridge; a Chaplain in Her Majesty's Fleet, 
 etc. Svo. cloth, pp. xiv. and 436. 1871. 15«. 
 
 Beames. — Outlines of Indian Philology. "With a Map, showing the 
 
 Distribution of the Indian Lanf^uages. By John Bf-amrs. Second enlarged and 
 
 revised edition. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. viii. and 96. 5». 
 Beames. — Notes on the Bhojpuei Dialect of Hindi, spoken in 
 
 Western Behar. By John Beames, Esq., B.C.S., Magistrate of Chumparun. 
 
 8vo. pp. 26, sewed. 1868. Is. 6rf. 
 Beames. — A Comparative Grammar of the Modern Aryan La.ngitagbs 
 
 OF India (to wit), Hindi, Panjabi, Sindhi, Gujarati, Marathi, Uriya, and 
 Bengali. By John Beames, Bengal C.S., M.R.A.S., &c. 
 Vol. 1. On Sounds. Svo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 3()0. 16a-. 
 
 Bell. — English Visible Speech for the Million, for communicating 
 the Exact Pronunciation of the Language to Native or Foreign Learners, and 
 for Teaching Children and illiterate Adults to Read in few Days. By 
 Alexander Melville Bell, F.E.LS., F.K.S.S. A., Lecturer on Elocution in 
 University College, London. 4to. sewed, pp. 16. \s. 
 
 Bell. — Visible Speech; the Science of tlniversal Alphahetics, or Self- 
 Interpreting Physiological Letters, for the Writing of all Languages in one 
 Alphabet. Illustrated by Tables, Diagrams, and Examples. By Alexander 
 Melville Bell, F.E.I.S., F.R.S.A., Professor of Vocal Physiology, etc. 4to., 
 pp. 156, cloth. 15s. 
 
 Bellairs. — A Grammar of the Marathi Language. By H. S. K. 
 BixLAiiis, M.A., and Laxman Y. Ashkedkar, B.A. 12mo. cloth, pp. 90. 5s. 
 
 Bellew. — A Dictionary of the Pukkhto, or Pukshto Language, on a 
 
 Isew and Improved System. With a reversed Part, or English and Pukkhto, 
 By H. W. Bellew, Assistant Surgeon, Bengal Army. Super Royal Svo. 
 pp. xii. and 356, cloth. 42s. 
 Bellew.— A Grammar of the Pukkhto or Pukshto Language, on a 
 New and Improved System. Combining Brevity with Utility, and Illustrated by 
 Exercises and Dialogues. By H. W. Bellew, Assistant Surgeon, Bengal Army. 
 Super-royal Svo. , pp. xii. and 156, cloth. 21s. 
 
 Bellows. — English Outline Vocabui..vrt, for the use of Students of the 
 Chinese, Japanese, and other Languages. Arranged by John Bellows. With 
 Notes on the writing of Chinese with Roman Letters. By Professor Summers 
 King's College, London. Crown 8vo., pp. 6 and 368, cloth. 6s. 
 
 Bellows. — Outline Dictionary, for the use of Missionaries, Explorers, 
 
 and Students of Language. By .Max MUller, M.A.,Taylorian Professor in the 
 University of Oxford. With an Introduction on the proper use of the ordinary 
 English Alphabet in transcribing Foreign Languages. The Vocabulary compiled 
 by John Bellows. Crown 8vo. Limp morocco, pp. xxxi. and 368. 7s. 6rf. 
 
 Benfey. — A Grammar of the Language of the Vedas. By Dr. 
 Theodor BENrsr. In 1 vol. 8vo., of about 650 pages. \^In preparation. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 7 
 
 Benfey. — A Practical Grammar of the Sanskrit Language, for the 
 use of Early Students. By Theodor Benfey, Professor of Sanskrit in the 
 University of Giittingen. Second, revised and enlarged, edition. Royal 8vo. 
 pp. viii. and 296, cloth. 10s. ^d, 
 
 Beurmann. — Vocabulary of the Tigre Language. Written down by 
 MoRiTz VON Beurmann. Published with a Grammatical Sketch. By Dr. A. 
 MEKX.of the University of Jena. pp. viii. and 78, cloth. 3«. Gd. 
 
 Bhagavat-Geeta. — See under Wilkins. 
 
 Bholanauth Chunder. — The Travels of a Hindoo to various parts of 
 Bengal and Upper India. By Bholanauth Chunder, Member of the Asiatic 
 Society of Bengal. With an Introduction by J. Talboys Wheeler, Esq., Author of 
 " The History of India." Dedicated, by permission, to His Excellency Sir John 
 Laird Mair Lawrence, G.C.B., G.C.S. I., Viceroy and Governor-General of India, 
 tc. In 2 volumes, crown 8vo., cloth, pp. xxv. and 440, viii. and 410. 21*. 
 
 Bibliotheca Hispano-Americana. A Catalogue of Spanish Books 
 
 printed in Mexico, Guatemala, Honduras, The Antilles, Venezuela, Columbia, 
 Ecuador, Peru, Chili, Uraguay, and the Argentine Republic; and of Portuguese 
 Books printed in Brazil. Followed by a Collection of Works on the 
 Aboriginal Languages of America. On sale at the affixed prices, by 
 Triibner & Co., 8 and 60, Paternoster Row. Fcap. 8vo. pp. 184, sewed. 1870. 
 Is. Qd. 
 
 Bigandet. — The Life or Legend of Gaudama, the Buddha of the 
 
 Burmese, with Annotations. The ways to Neibban, and Notice on the 
 Phongyies, or Burmese Monks. By the Right Reverend P. Bigandet, Bishop of 
 Ramatha, Vicar Apostolic of Ava and Pegu. 8vo. sewed, pp. xi., 538, and v. 18«. 
 
 Bleek. — A Comparative Grammar of South African Languages. By 
 W. H. I. Bleek, Ph.D. Volume I. I. Phonology. IL The Concord. 
 Section 1. The Noun. Svo. pp. xxxvi. and 322, cloth. 16s. 
 
 Bleek. — Reynard in South Africa; or, Hottentot Fables. Trans- 
 lated from the Original Manuscript in Sir George Grey's Library. By Dr. 
 W. H. I. Bleek., Librarian to the Grey Library, Cape Town, Cape of Good 
 Hope. In one volume, small 8vo., pp. xxxi. and 94, cloth. 3s. Qd. 
 
 Bombay Sanskrit Series. Edited under the superintendence of G. 
 BUhler, Ph. D., Professor of Oriental Languages, Elphinstone College, and 
 F. Kielhorn, Ph. D., Superintendent of Sanskrit Studies, Deccan College. 
 
 Already published. 
 
 1. Panchatantra IV. AND V. Edited, with Notes, by G. BUhler, 
 
 Ph. D. Pp. 84, 16. As. 6d. 
 
 2. NIgojibhatta's Paribhashendusekhara. Edited and explained 
 
 by F. Kielhorn, Ph. D. Part I., the Sanskrit Text and various readings. 
 pp.116. 8s. 6d. 
 
 3. Panchatantra ii. and hi. Edited, with I^otes, by G. Buhler, Ph. D. 
 
 Pp. 86, 14, 2. 5s. 6d. 
 
 4. Panchatantra i. Edited, with Notes, by E. Kielhorn, Ph.D. 
 
 Pp. 1 14, 53. 6s. 6d. 
 
 5. KIlidIsa's Raghuvamsa. "With the Commentary of Mallinatha. 
 
 Edited, with Notes, by Shankar P. Pandit, M.A. Part 1. Cantos I.-VI. 9s. 
 
 6. KAlidIsa's MIlavikIgninsitra. Edited, with Notes, by Shankae 
 
 P. Pandit, M.A. 8s. 
 
 7. NIgojibhatta's ParibhIshendusekhara Edited and explained 
 
 by F. Kielhorn, Ph.D. Part II. Translation and Notes. (Paribhushas, 
 i.-xxxvii.) pp. 184, 8s. 
 Bottrell. — Traditions and Hearthside Stories of "West Cornwall. 
 By William Bottrell (an old Celt). Demy 12mo. pp. vi. 292, cloth. 1 870. 6s. 
 
8 L'mguist'ic Publications of Triibner 8f Co. 
 
 Boyce. — A Grammar of the Kaffir Language. — By William B. 
 
 lk)YKs, Wesleyan Missionary. TliinI Rdition, aiigmentod and improved, with 
 Exercises, by William J. Davis, Wesleyan Klissiouary. 12ino. pp. xii. and 
 Itii, cloth. 8«. 
 
 Bowditch. — Suffolk Surnames. By N. I. Bowditch. Third Edition, 
 
 8v(). pp. xxvi. and 758, cloth. 7». 6d. 
 Bretschneider. — On the Knowledge Possessed by the Ancient 
 
 CiiiNKsi: OF TiiK Auabs AM) AuABiAN CoLOMEs, and other Western Coun- 
 tries mentioned in Chinese Hooks. Uy E. Bhktsciinkideu, M.D., Physician 
 of the liussian Legation at Peking. 8vo. pp. 28, sewed. 1871. 1». 
 
 Brhat-Sanhita (The). — See under Kern. 
 
 Brice. — A Romanized Hindustani and English Dictionary. De- 
 signed for the use of Schools and for Vernacular Students of the Language. 
 Compiled by Nathaniel Buice. New Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Post 
 8vo. cloth, pp. vi. and 357. 8s. 
 
 Brigel. — A Grammar of the Tulu Language. By Rev. J. Brigel, 
 
 B M.S. 8vo. cloth, pp. iv., 139 and iv. Ts. Qd. 
 Brockie. — Indian PniLosopnY. Introductory Paper. By AVilliam 
 
 Bkockie, Author of " A Day iu the Land of Scott," etc., etc. 8vo. pp. 26, 
 
 sewed. 1872. (Sd. 
 
 Brown. — The Dervishes; or, Oriental Spiritualism. By John P. 
 HuowN, Secretary and Dragoman of the Legation of the United States of 
 America at Constantinople. With twenty-four Illustrations. 8vo. cloth, 
 pp. viii. and 415. I4«. 
 
 Brown.— Carnatic Chronology. The Hindu and Mahomedan Methods 
 of Beckoning Time explained : with ?2ssays on the Systems ; Symbols used for 
 Numerals, a new Titular Method of Memory, Historical Records, and other 
 subjects. By Charles Philip Brown, Member of the Royal Asiatic Society; 
 late of the Madras Civil Service ; Telugu Translator to Government ; Senior 
 Member of the College Board, etc. ; Author of the Telugu Dictionaries and 
 Grammar, etc. 4to. sewed, pp. xii. and 90. 10*. iid. 
 
 Brown. — Sanskrit Prosody and Numerical Symbols Explained. By 
 Charles Philip Buown, Author of the Telugu Dictionary, Grammar, etc.. Pro- 
 fessor of Telugu in the University of London. Demy 8vo. pp. 64, cloth. 3s. &d. 
 
 Buddhaghosha's Parahles : translated from Burmese by Captain II. 
 
 T. Rogers, R.E. With an Introduction containing Buddha's Dhammapadam, 
 or, Path of Virtue ; translated from Pali by F. Wax Miiller. Bvo. pp. 378, 
 cloth. 12s. 6rf. 
 Burgess. — Surya-Siddhanta (Translation of the) : A Text-book of 
 
 Hindu Astronomy, with Notes and an Appendix, containing additional Notes 
 and Tables, Calculations of Eclipses, a Stellar Map, and Indexes. By Rev. 
 Ebenezek Bukgeks, formerly Missionary of the American Board of Commis- 
 sioners of Foreign Missions in India; assisted by the Committee of Publication 
 of the American Oriental Society. 8vo. pp. iv. and 354, boards. 15s. 
 
 Burnell. — Catalogue of a Collection of Sanskrit Manuscripts. By 
 A. C. Burnell, M.R.A.S., Madras Civil Service. Paut 1. Vedic Manuscripts. 
 Fcap. Svo. pp. 64, sewed. 1870. 2s. 
 
 Byinglon. — Grammar of the Choctaw Language. By the Rev. 
 
 Cyrus Bvington. Edited from the Original MSS. in the Library of the 
 American Philosophical Society, by D. G. Brinton, A.M., M.D., Member of 
 the American Philosophical Society, the Pennsylvania Historical Society, Cor- 
 responding Member of the American Ethnological Society, etc. 8vo. sewed, 
 pp. 56. \'2ii. 
 
 Calcutta B^view. — The Calcutta Review. Published Quarterly. 
 Price 8«. 6d. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 9 
 
 Callaway. — Izinganekwane, Nenstjmansumane, Nezindaba, Zabantu 
 
 (Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus). In their own words, 
 with a Translation into English, and Notes. By the Rev. Henuy Callaway, 
 M.D. Volume I., 8vo. pp. xiv. and 378, cloth. Natal, 18U6 and 18(i7. 16.». 
 
 Callaway. — The Religious Ststem of the Amazultt. 
 
 Parti. — ITnkiilunkulu ; or, the Tradition of Creation as existing among the 
 
 Amazulu and other Tribes of South Africa, in their own words, with a translation 
 
 into English, and Notes. By the Rev. Canon Callaway, M.D. 8vo. pp. 128, 
 
 sewed. 1868. 4s. 
 Part II. — Amatongo; or. Ancestor Worship, as existing among the Amazulu, in 
 
 their own words, with a translation into English, and Notes. By the Rev. 
 
 Canon Callaway, M.D. 1869. 8vo. pp. 127. sewed. 1869. 4.s. 
 Part III. — Izinyanga Zokubula ; or, Divination, as existing among the Amazulu, in 
 
 their own words. With a Translation into English, and Notes. By the Rev. 
 
 Canon Callaway, M.D. Svo. pp. 150, sewed. 1870. 4s. 
 Part lY. — On Medical Magic and Witchcraft. \_In preparation, 
 
 Calligaris. — Le Compagnon de Totts, ott Dictionnaire Polyglotte. 
 Parle Colonel Louis Calligaris, Grand Officier, etc. (French — Latin — Italian — 
 Spanish — Portuguese — German — English — Modern Greek — Arabic — Turkish.^ 
 2 vols. 4to., pp. 1157 and 746. Turin. £4 4s. 
 
 Canones Lexicographici ; or, Eules to be observed in Editing the New 
 
 English Dictionary of the Philological Society, prepared by a Committee of the 
 Society, Svo. , pp. 12, sewed. Qd. 
 
 Carpenter. — The Last Days in England of the Rajah Rammohun 
 Roy. By Mary Carpenter, of Bristol. With Five Illustrations. Svo. pp. 
 272, cloth. 7s. M. 
 
 Carr. — ^ou5er*§^^-v5'o[^g'. a Collection of Telugu Peoverbs, 
 Translated, Illustrated, and Explained ; together with some Sanscrit Proverbs 
 printed in the Devnagari and Telugu Characters. By Captain M. W. Carr, 
 Madras StafFCorps. One Vol. and Supplemnt, royal Svo. pp. 488 and 148. 31s. &d 
 
 Catlin. — 0-Kee-Pa. A Religious Ceremony of the Mandans. By 
 George Catlin. With 13 Coloured Illustrations. 4to. pp. 60, bound in cloth, 
 gilt edgesl 14s. 
 
 Chalmers. — The Origin of the Chinese; an Attempt to Trace the 
 connection of the Chinese with Western Nations in their Religion, Superstitions, 
 Arts, Language, and Traditions. By John Chalmers, A.M. Foolscap Svo. 
 cloth, pp. 78. 2s. %d. 
 
 Chalmers. — The Speculations on Metaphysics, Polity, and Morality 
 OF " The Old Philosopher" Lau Tsze. Translated from the Chinese, with 
 an Introduction by John Chalmers, M.A. Fcap. Svo. cloth, xx. and 62. 4s. 6^?. 
 
 Chalmers. — An English and Cantonese Pocket-Dictionary, for the 
 
 use of those who wish to learn the spoken language of Canton Province. By 
 John Chalmers, M.A. Third edition. Crown 8vo., pp. iv. and 146. Hong 
 Kong, 1871. 15*. 
 
 Charnock. — Ludus Patronymicus ; or, the Etymology of Curious Sur- 
 names. By Richard Stephen Charnock, Ph.D., F.S.A., F.R.G.S. Crown 
 8vo., pp. 182, cloth. 7s. 6rf. 
 
 Charnock. — Verba Nominalia ; or Words derived from Proper Names. 
 By Richard Stephen Charnock, Ph. Dr. F.S.A., etc. Svo. pp. 326, cloth. 14«. 
 
 Charnock. — The Peoples of Transylvania. Founded on a Paper 
 read before The Anthropological Society of London, on the 1th of May, 
 1869. By Richard Stephen Charnock, Ph.D., F.S. A., F.R.G.S. Demy 
 Svo. pp. 36, lewed. 1670. 2s. 6rf. 
 
10 Linguistic Publications of IViibner /- Co. 
 
 Chaucer Society's Publications. Subscription, two guineas per annum. 
 
 1868. FirU Series. 
 Casterbtjrt Tales. Part I. 
 
 I. The Prologue and Kniglifs Tale, in 6 parallel Texts (from the 6 MSS. 
 named below), togetiu-r with Tables, showing the Groups of the Tales, 
 and their varying order in 3U MSiS. of the Tales, and in the old 
 printed editions, and also Specimens from several MSS. of the 
 " Moveable I'rologues" of the Canterbury Tales, — The Shipman's 
 Prologue, and Franklin's Prologue, — when moved from their right 
 places, and of the substitutes for them. 
 II. The Prologue and Knight's Tale from the Ellesmere MS. 
 
 III. „ „ ., >, „ ., ,, Henf^wrt „ Io4. 
 
 IV. „ „ „ „ „ „ „ Cambridge „ Gg. 4. 27. 
 V. „ „ „ „ „ „ „ Corpus „ Oxford. 
 
 VI. „ „ „ M .. » .) Petworth „ 
 
 VII. „ „ „ „ „ „ „ Lansdowne „ 851. 
 
 Nos. II. to VII. are separate Texts of the 6-Text edition of the Canterbury 
 Tales, Part I. 
 
 1868. Second Series. 
 
 1 . Ok E.vrlt Engli.sh Pronunciation, with especial reference to Shak- 
 
 spere and Chaucer, containing an investigation of the Correspondence of Writing 
 with Speech in England, from the Anglo-Saxon period to the present day, preceded 
 by a systematic notation of all spoken sounds, by means of the ordinary print- 
 ing types. Including a re-arrangement of Prof. F. J. Child's Memoirs on the 
 Language of Chaucer and Gower, and Reprints of the Rare Tracts by Salesbury 
 on English, 15+7, and Welsh, 1567, and by Barcley on French, 1521. By 
 Alexander J. Ellis, F.R.S., etc., etc. Part I. On the Pronunciation of the 
 xivth, xvith, xvuth, and xviiith centuries. 
 
 2. Essays on CHArcER; His Words and Works. Part I. 1. Ebert's 
 
 Review of Sandras's E'tude sttr Chaucer, considirc comme Imitaleur da Trouveres, 
 translated by J. W. Van Rees Hoets, M.A., Trinity Hall, Cambridge, and revised 
 by the Author. — II. A Thirteenth Century Latin Treatise on the C/iilhidre: "For 
 by my cliilindre it is prime of day " {Shipmannes Tale). Edited, with a Trans- 
 lation, by Mr. Edmund Brock, aad illustrated by a Woodcut of the Instrument 
 from the Ashmole MS. 1522. 
 
 3. A Temporary Preface to the Six-Text Edition of Chaucer's 
 
 Canterbury Tales. Part I. Attempting to show the true order of the Tales, and 
 the Days and Stages of the Pilgrimage, etc., etc. By F. J. Furnivall, Esq., 
 M.A., Trinity Hall, Cambridge. 
 
 1869. First Series. 
 
 VIII. The Miller's, Reeve's, Cook's, and Gamelyn's Tales : Ellesmere MS. 
 IX. „ „ „ „ „ „ „ Hcngwrt „ 
 
 X. „ „ „ „ „ „ ,, Cambridge,, 
 
 XI. „ „ „ „ „ „ „ Corpus „ 
 
 XII. „ „ ,. „ „ „ „ Petworth „ 
 
 XIII. „ „ „ „ „ „ „ Lansdowne,, 
 These are separate issues of the 6-Text Chaucer's Canterbury Tales, Part II. 
 
 1869. Second Scries. 
 
 4. English Prontnciation, with especial reference to Shakspcrc and 
 
 Chaucer. By Alexandee J. Ellis, F.R.S. Part II. 
 
 1870. First Series. 
 
 XIV. Canterbury Tales. Part II. The Miller's, Reeve's, and Cook's 
 
 Tales, with an Appendix of the Spurious Tale of Gamelyn, in Six 
 parallel Texts. 
 
late 8 and QQ, Paternoster .Row, London. 11 
 
 Chaucer Society's Publications — continued. 
 
 1870. Second Scries. 
 
 5. On Early English PiiONUNCiATioN, with especial reference to Shak- 
 spere and Chaucer. By A. J. Ellis, F.R.S., F.S.A. Part III. Illustrations 
 on the Pronunciation of xivth and xvith Centuries. Chaucer, Gower, Wycliffe, 
 Spenser, Shakespere, Salesbury, Barcley, Hart, BuUokar, Gill. Pronouncing 
 Vocabulary. 
 
 1871. First Series. 
 
 XV. The Man of Law's, Shipman's, and Prioress's Tales, with Chaucer's own 
 Tale of Sir Thopas, in 6 parallel Texts from the MSS. above named, 
 and 10 coloured drawings of Tellers of Tales, after the originals in the 
 EUesmere MS. 
 XVI. The Man of Law's Tale, &c., &c. : EUesmere MS, 
 XVII. „ „ „ „ Cambridge „ 
 
 XVIII. „ ,, ,, ,, Corpus ,, 
 
 XIX. The Shipman's, Prioress's, and Man of Law's Tales, from the Petworth MS. 
 XX. The Man of Law's Tales, from the Lansdowne MS. (each with woodcuts 
 
 of fourteen drawings of Tellers of Tales in the EUesmere MS.) 
 XXI. A Parallel- Text edition of Chaucer's Minor Poems, Part I. : — 'The 
 Dethe of Blaunche the Duchesse,' from Thynne's ed. of 1532, the 
 Fairfax MS. 16, and Tanner MS. 34(i ; ' the compleynt to Pite,' 'the 
 Parlamentof Foules,' and 'the Compleynt of ]Mars,' each from six MSS. 
 XXII. Supplementary Parallel-Texts of Chaucer's Minor Poems, Part I., con- 
 taining ' The Parlament of Foules,' from three IVISS. 
 XXIII. Odd Texts of Chaucer's Minor Poems, Part I,, containing 1. two MS. 
 fragments of ' The Parlament of Foules ; ' 2. the two differing versions 
 of ' The Prologue to the Legende of Good Women,' arranged so as to 
 show their differences ; 3. an Appendix of Poems attributed to Chaucer, 
 I. 'The Balade of Pitee by Chauciers;' ii. 'The Cronycle made by 
 Chaucer,' both from MSS. written by Shirley, Chaucer's contemporary. 
 XXIV. A One- Text Print of Chaucer's Minor Poems, being the best Text from 
 the Parallel-Text Edition, Part I., containing: 1. The Dethe of 
 Blaunche the Duchesse ; 2. The Compleynt to Pite ; 3. The Parlament 
 of Foules; 4. The Compleynt of Mars; 5. The ABC, with its 
 original from De Guileville's Pekrinage de la Vie humaine (edited 
 from the best Paris MSS. by M. Paul Meyer). 
 
 1871. Second Series. 
 
 6. Teial Foee-woeds to my Parallel-Text edition of Chaucer's Minor 
 Poems for the Chaucer Society (with a try to set Chaucer's Works in their right 
 order of Time). By Fredk. J. Furnivall. Part I. (This Part brings out, 
 for the first time, Chaucer's long early but hopeless love.) 
 
 1872. First Series. 
 
 XXV. Chaucer's Tale of Melibe, the Monk's, Nun's Priest's, Doctor's, Par- 
 doner's, Wife of Bath's, Friar's, and Summoner's Talcs, in 6 parallel 
 Texts from the MSS, above named, and with the remaining 13 coloured 
 drawings of Tellers of Tales, after the originals in the EUesmere MS, 
 XXVI. The Wife's, Friar's, and Summoner's Tales, from the EUesmere MS., with 
 9 woodcuts of Tale-Tellers. (Part IV.) 
 XXVII. The Wife's, Friar's, Summoner's, Monk's, and Nun's Priest's Tales, 
 from the Hengwrt MS., with 23 woodcuts of the Tellers of the Tales. 
 (Part III.) 
 XXVIII. The Wife's, Friar's, and Summoner's Tales, from the Cambridge MS., 
 with 9 woodcuts of Tale-Tellers. (Part IV.) 
 XXIX, A Treatise on the Astrolabe ; otherwise called Bred and Mylk for 
 Children, addressed to his Son Lowys by Geoffrey Chaucer, Edited 
 by the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A. 
 (The Six-Text Print of the Canterbury Tales will, it is hoped, be completed early 
 in 1874.) V ^ f J 
 
12 Linguistic Publications of Triibner j' Co. 
 
 1872. Second Series. 
 7. Orioinals Axn Anai.oouks of some of Chaucer's Canterbury Tales. 
 I'art 1. 1. The original of ihe Man of Law's Tale of Constance, from the 
 French Chri)nicle of Nicholas Trivet, Arundel MS. ;>G, ab. 1310 \.d., collated 
 with the later copy, ab. 14-(i(), in the National Library at Stockholm ; copied and 
 edited, with a trnslation, by Mr. Edminu Buock. 2. The Tale of "Slerelaus 
 the Emperor," from the Early- English version of the Grsla Romanorum'm Harl. 
 MS. 733'i ; and i Part of Matthew Paris's Vita Off<c Primi, both stories 
 illustrating incidents in the Man of Law's Tale. 4. Two French Fabliaux like 
 the Reeve's Tale. 5. Two Latin Stories like the Friar's Tale. 
 
 Childers. — KuronAKA P.\TnA. A Pali Text, with a Translation and 
 Notes. By R. C. Childeks, late of the Ceylon Civil Service. 8vo. pp. 32, 
 stitched. 1*. 6d. 
 
 Cliilders. — A Pali-English Dictionaet, -vdth Sanskrit Equivalents, 
 
 and with numerous Quotations, Extracts, and References. Compiled by Robert 
 CiKSAR Childeks, late of the Ceylon Civil Service. First Part, pp. 1-276. 
 Imperial 8to. Double Columns. 24«. 
 The first Pali Dictionary ever published. The Second Part, completing the Work, is in pre- 
 paration. 
 
 Cliilders. — A P.ali Geammae foe Begennees. By Robebt C. Childees. 
 
 In 1 vol. 8vo. cloth. [Li preparation. 
 
 Childers. — Notes on Dhammapada, with special reference to the 
 question of Nirvana. By R. C. Childers, late of the Ceylon Civil Service. 
 }!vo. pp. 12, sewed. Price Is. 
 
 CMlders. — On the Oeigin of the Bitddhist AethakathIs. By 
 
 the Mudliar L. Comkilla Vijasinha, Government Interpreter to the 
 Ratnapura Court, Ceylon. With an Introduction by R. C. Childeks, late of 
 the Ceylon Civil Service. Svo. sewed. 1871. 1«. 
 
 Clarke. — Ten Gbeat Religions : an Essay in Comparative Theology. 
 By J.oiFS Freeman Clarke. Svo. cloth, pp. x. and 528. 1871. lis. 
 
 Colebrooke. — The Life and Miscellaneous Essays of Henet Thomas 
 CoLEBROOKE. The Biography by his Son, Sir T. E. Colebrooke, Bart., M.P., 
 The Essays edited by Professor Cowell. In 3 vols. [In the press. 
 
 Colenso. — First Steps in Zulu-Kafir : An Abridgement of the Ele- 
 mentary Grammar of the Zulu-Kafir Language. By the Right Rev. John W. 
 Chlenso, Bishop of Natal. 8vo. pp. 86, cloth. Ekukanyeni, 1859. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Colenso. — Zulu-English Dictionary. By the Right Rev. John W. Co- 
 lenso, Bishop of Natal. Svo. pp. viii. and 552, sewed. Pietermaritzburg, 1861. 
 £1 U. 
 
 Colenso. — First Zulu-Kafie Reading Book, two parts in one. By the 
 Right Rev. John W. Colenso, Bishop of Natal. 16mo. pp. 44, sewed. Natal. 1«. 
 
 Colenso. — Second Zulu-Kafie Reading Book. By the same. 16mo. 
 pp. 108, sewed. Natal. 3s. 
 
 Colenso. — Foueth Zulu-Kafie Reading Book. By the same. 8vo. 
 pp. 160, cloth. Natal, 1859. 7«. 
 
 Colenso. — Three Native Accounts of the Visits of the Bishop of Natal 
 in September and October, 1859, to Upmande, Kingof the Zulus ; with Expla- 
 natory Notes and a Literal Translation, and a Glossary of all the Zulu Words 
 employed in the same : designed for the use of Students of the Zulu Language. 
 By the Right Rev. John W. Colenso, Bishop of Natal. 16mo. pp. 160, stiff 
 cover. Nntal, Maritzburg, I860. 4s. 6d. 
 
 Coleridge. — A Glossarial Index to the Printed English Literature of 
 the Thirteenth Century. By Herbert Coleridge, Esq. Svo. cloth, pp. 104, 
 2». Orf. 
 
 Colleccao de Vocabulos e Frases usados na Provincia de S. Pedro, 
 do Rio Grande do Sul, no Brasil. 12mo. pp, 32, sewed. \s. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 13 
 
 Contopoulos. — A Lexicon of Modern Greek-English and English 
 Modern Greek. By N. Contopoulos. 
 Parti. Modern Greek-English. 8vo. cloth, pp. 460. 12s. 
 Part II. English-Moderrt Greek. 8vo. cloth, pp. 582. 15s. 
 
 Cunningham. — The Anciext Geography of India. I. The Buddhist 
 
 Period, including the Campaigns of Alexander, and the Travels of Hwen-Thsang. 
 By Alexander Cunningham, Major-General, Royal Engineers (Bengal Re- 
 tired). With thirteen Maps. Svo. pp. xx. 590, cloth. 1870. 28s. 
 
 Cunningham. — An Essay on the Arian Order of Architecttjre, as 
 exhibited in the Temples of Kashmere. By Captain (now Major-General) 
 Alexander Cunningham. 8vo. pp. 86, cloth. With seventeen large folding 
 Plates. 18s. 
 
 Cunningham. — The Bhilsa Topes ; or, Buddhist Monuments of Central 
 
 India: comprising a brief Historical Sketch of the Rise, Progress, and Decline 
 of Buddhism ; with an Account of the Opening aud Examination of the various 
 Groups of Topes around Bhilsa. By Brev.- Major Alexander Cunningham, 
 Bengal Engineers. Illustrated with thirty- three Plates. 8vo. pp. xxxvi. 370, 
 cloth. I8bi. 21s. 
 
 D'Alwis. — Buddhist NirvIna ; a Review of Max Miiller's Dhamma- 
 pade. By James D'Alwis, Member of the Royal Asiatic Society. Svo. sewed, 
 pp. X. and 140, 6s. 
 
 D'Alwis. — Pali Translations. Part First. By James D'Alwis, 
 
 Member of the Royal Asiatic Society. Svo. sewed, pp. 24. Is. 
 
 D'Alwis. — A Descriptive Catalogue of Sanskrit, Pali, and Sinhalese 
 Literary Works of Ceylon. By James D'Alwis, M.R.A.S., Advocate of 
 the Supreme Court, &c., &c. In Three Volumes. Vol. I., pp. xxxii. and 244, 
 sewed. 1870. 8s. 6d. [Vols. JI. and III. in preparation. 
 
 Delepierre. — Supercheries Lttteraires, Pastiches Suppositions 
 d'Auteur, dans LE8 Lettres et dans les Arts. Par Octave Delepieree. 
 Fcap. 4to. paper cover, pp. 328. 14s. 
 
 Delepierre. — Eevue Analytique des Ouvrages Ecrits en Centons, 
 
 depuis les Temps Anciens, jusqu'au xix'^™^ Siecle. Par un Bibliophile Beige. 
 Small 4to. pp. 508, stiff covers. 1868. 30s. 
 
 Delepierre. — Ess.ij Histoeique et BiBLioGRAPHiauE sur les Eebus. 
 
 Par Octave Delepierre. Svo. pp. 24, sewed. With 15 pages of Woodcuts. 
 
 1870. 3s. 6d. 
 Dennys. — China and Japan. A complete Guide to the Open Ports of 
 
 those countries, together with Pekin, Yeddo, Hong Kong, and Macao ; forming 
 a Guide Book and Vade Mecum for Travellers, Merchants, and Residents in 
 general; with 56 Maps and Plans. By W'm. Frederick Mayers, F. R.G.S. 
 H.M.'s Consular Service ; N. B. Dennys, late H.M.'s Consular Service; and 
 Charles King, Lieut. Royal Marine Artillery. Edited by N. B. Dennys. 
 In one volume. Svo. pp. 600, cloth. £2 2s. 
 Dohne. — A Zulu-Kafir Dictionary, etymologically explained, with 
 
 copious Illustrations and examples, preceded by an introduction on the Zulu- 
 Kafir Language. By the Rev. J. L. Dohne. Royal Svo. pp. xlii. and 418, 
 sewed. Cape Town, 1857. 21s. 
 
 Dohne. — The Four Gospels in Zulu. By the Kev. J. L. Dohne, 
 Missionary to the American Board, C.F.M. Svo. pp. 208, cloth. Pietermaritz- 
 burg, 1866. 5s. 
 
 Doolittle. — Vocabulary and Handbook of the Chinese Language. 
 
 Romanised in the Mandarin Dialect. By the Rev. Justus Doolittle, Author 
 
 of " Social Life of the Chinese." Complete in 2 vols. Vol. 1., 4to. pp. viii. 
 
 and 548, half-roan. 1872. £1 lis. 6^^. 
 Dowson. — A Grammar of the Urdu or Hindustani Language. By 
 
 John Dowson, M.R.A.S. 12mo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 264. 10s. 6d. 
 
14 Linguistic Publications of Trilbner ^ Co. 
 
 Dowson. — A Hindustani Eiercisk Book. Containing; a Series of 
 
 Passages and Extracts adapted for Trinslation into Hindustani. By John 
 Dow.soN, M.U.A.S., Professor of Ilindustani, Staff College. Crown 8vo. pp. 
 100. Limj) cloth, 2». <»/. 
 
 Early English Text Society's Publications. Subscription, one guinea 
 per uuuum. 
 
 1. Early En'olish Alliterative Poems. In the West-Midland 
 
 Dialect of the Fourteenth Century. Edited by R. Mouris, Esq., from an 
 unique Cottonian MS. IGs. 
 
 2. Artiidr (about 1440 a.i).). Edited by F. J. Ftjbnivall, Esq., 
 
 from tlie Marquis of Bath's unique MS. 4«. 
 
 3. Ane Compendious and Bueue Tractate conceenyng ye Office 
 
 AND Df.wtie OF Kynois, etc. By William Lauder. (1556 a.d.) Edited 
 byF. Hall, Esq., D.C.L. 4«. 
 
 4. Sir Gawayne and the Green Knight (about 1320-30 a.d.). 
 
 Edited by It. Morris, Esq., from an unique Cottonian MS. 10«. 
 
 5. Of the Orthographie and Congruitie of the Beitan Tongue ; 
 
 a treates, noe shorter than necessarie, for the Schooles, be Alf.x.\n'dkr Hume. 
 Edited for the first time from the unique MS. in the British Museum (about 
 1617 A.D.), by Henry \\. Wiieatley, Esq. 4s. 
 
 6. Lancelot of the Laik. Edited from tbe unique MS. in tbe Cam- 
 
 bridge University Library (ab. 1500), by the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A. 8«. 
 
 7. The Story of Genesis and Exodus, an Early English Song, of 
 
 about 1250 a.d. Edited for the first time from the unique MS. in the Library 
 of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, by R. Morris, Esq. 8*. 
 
 8 MoRTE Arthure; the Alliterative Version. Edited from Robert 
 Thornton's unique MS. (about 1440 a.d.) at Lincoln, by the Kev. George 
 Perry, M.A., Prebendary of Lincoln. Is. 
 
 9. Animadversions uppon the Annotacions and Corrections of 
 SOME Imperfections of Impuessiones of Chaucer's "Workes, reprinted 
 in 1598; by Francis Thvnne. Edited from the unique MS. in the 
 Bridgewater Library. By G. H. Kingsley, Esq., M.D. 4s. 
 
 10. Merlin, or the Early History of King Arthur. Edited for the 
 
 first time from the unique MS. in the Cambridge University Library (about 
 1450 A.D.), by Henry B. Wiieatley, Esq. Part L "Is. 6d. 
 
 11. The Monarche, and other Poems of Sir David Lyndesay, Edited 
 
 from the first edition by Johne Skott, in 1552, by Fitzedward Hall, 
 Esq., D.C.L. Part L 3s. 
 
 12. The Wright's Chaste Wife, a Merry Tale, by Adam of Cobsam 
 
 (about 1462 a.d.), from the unique Lambeth MS. 306. Edited for the first 
 time by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. Is. 
 
 13. Seinte Marherete, )>e Meiden ant Martyr. Three Texts of ab. 
 
 1200, 1310, 1330 a.d. First edited in 1862, by the Rev. Oswald Cockayne, 
 M.A., and now re-issued. 2s. 
 
 14. Kyng Horn, with fragments of Floriz and Blaunchefliir, and the 
 
 Assumption of the Blessed Virgin. Edited from the MSS. in the Library of 
 the University ofCambridge and the British Museum, by the Rev. J. Eawson 
 LuMBY. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 15. Political, Religious, and Love Poems, from the Lambeth MS. 
 
 No. 306, and other sources. Edited by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. 7s. 6d. 
 
 16. A Tretice in English breuely drawc out of ]> book of (iuintis 
 
 essencijs in Latyn, ]» Hermys ]> prophcte and king of Egipt after y flood 
 of Noe, fader of Philosophris, hadde by reuelaciouw of an aungil of God to him 
 sente. Edited from the Sloane MS. 73, by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. Is. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 15 
 
 Early English Text Society's Publications — continued. 
 
 17. Parallel Extracts from 29 Manuscrijits of Piers Plowman, with 
 
 Comments, and a Proposal for the Society's Three-text edition of this Poem. 
 By the Rev. W. Skeat, M.A. Is. 
 
 18. Hali Meidenhead, about 1200 a.d. Edited for the first time from 
 
 the MS. (with a translation) by the Rev. Oswald Cockayne, M.A. \s. 
 
 19. The MoNARCHE, and other Poems of Sir David Lyndesay. Part II., 
 
 the Complaynt of the King's Papingo, and other minor Poems. Edited from 
 the First Edition by F. Hall, Esq., D.C L. Zs. 6d. 
 
 20. Some Treatises by EicnARD Rolle de Hampole. Edited from 
 
 RobertofThornton's MS. (ab. 1440 A.D.),byRev. GeorgeG.Perry,M.A. Is. 
 
 21. Merlin, OR THE Early History OF King Arthur. Part II. Edited 
 
 by Henky B. Wheatlet, Esq. is. 
 
 22. The RoMAJfs op Partenay, or Ltjsignen. Edited for the first time 
 
 from the unique MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge, by the 
 Rev. W. W. Skeat. M.A. 6s. 
 
 23. Dan Michel's Aitinbite of Inwyt, or Remorse of Conscience, in 
 
 the Kentish dialect, 13i0 a.d. Edited from the unique MS. in the British 
 Museum, by Richard Morris, Esq. lOs. 6d. 
 
 24. Hymns of the Virgin and Christ ; The Parliament of Devils, 
 
 and Other Religious Poems. Edited from the Lambeth MS. 853, by F. J. 
 Furnivall, M.A. 3s. 
 
 25. The Stacions of Rome, and the Pilgrim's Sea-Voyage and Sea- 
 
 Sickness, with Clene Maydenhod. Edited from the Vernon and Porkington 
 MSS., etc., by F. J. Furnivall, Esq., M.A. Is. 
 
 26. Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse. Containing Dan Jon 
 
 Gaytrigg's Sermon ; The Abbaye of S. Spirit ; Sayne Jon, and other pieces 
 in the Northern Dialect. Edited from Robert of Thorntone's MS. (ab. 1460 
 A.D.), by the Rev. G. Perry, M.A. 2s. 
 
 27. Manipulus Vocabulorttm : a Rhyming Dictionary of the English 
 
 Language, by Peter Levins (1570). Edited, with an Alphabetical Index, 
 by Henry B. Wheatley. 12s. 
 
 28. The Vision of William concerning Piers Plowman, together with 
 
 Vita de Dowel, Dobet et Dobest. 1362 a.d., by William Langland. The 
 earliest or Vernon Text ; Text A. Edited from the Vernon MS., with full 
 Collations, by Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 7s. 
 
 29. Old English Homilies and Homiletic Treatises. (Sawles "Warde 
 
 and the Wohunge of Ure Laiierd : Ureisuns of Ure Louerd and of TJre Lefdi, 
 etc.) of the Twelfth and Thirteenth Centuries. Edited from MSS. in the Brit- 
 ish Museum, Lambeth, and Bodleian Libraries ; with Introduction, Transla- 
 tion, and Notes. By Richard Morris. First Series. Part L 7s. 
 
 30. Piers, the Ploughman's Crede (about 1394). Edited from the 
 
 MSS. by the Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 2s. 
 
 31. Instructions for Parish Priests. By John Myrc. Edited from 
 
 Cotton MS. Claudius A. IL, by Edward Peacock, Esq., F.S.A., etc., etc. 4s. 
 
 32. The Babees Book, Aristotle's ABC, Urbanitatis, Stans Puer ad 
 
 Mensam, The Lytille Childreues Lytil Boke. The Bokes of Nurture of 
 Hugh Rhodes and John Russell, Wynkyn de Worde's Boke of Kervynge, The 
 Booke of Demeanor, The Boke of Curtasye, Seager's Schoole of Vertue, etc., 
 etc. With some French and Latin Poems on like subjects, and some Fore- 
 words on Education in Early England. Edited by F. J. Furnivall, M.A., 
 Trin. Hall, Cambridge. 15s. 
 
 33. The Book of the Knight de la Tour Landry, 1372. A Father's 
 
 Book for his Daughters, Edited from the Harleian MS. 1764, by Thomas 
 Wright, Esq., M.A., and Mr. William Rossiter. 8s. 
 
16 Linguistic Publications of Trubner ^* Co. 
 
 Early English English Text Society's Publications— ro?i<mM^rf. 
 
 34. Old English Homilies and Homilktic Treatises. (Sawlcs Warde, 
 
 nndthc W()huiip:e of Urc Liiucrd : Urcisuns of Ure JiOucrd and of Ure Lefdi, 
 etc.) of the Twclftli and Tliirtponfh Centuries. Edited from JISS. in the 
 Briti.sh Museum, I,iinil)eth, and Hodlcian Libraries; with Introduction, Trans- 
 lation, and Notts, by Uichakd Mouuis. Fimt Series. I'art 2. 8«. 
 
 35. Sir David Lyndesay's Works. Part 3. The Historie of ane 
 
 Nobil and Wailzeand Sqvyer, William Melduum, umqvbyle Laird of 
 Cleische and Bynnis, coninyiit be Sir Dauid Lyndf.say ot the Mont aliat 
 Lyoun King of Amies. With the Testament of the said Wiliianie Alel- 
 drum, Squyer, compylit alswa be Sir Dauid Lyndcsay, etc. Edited by F. 
 Hall, D.C.L. 2s. 
 
 36. Merlin, or the Early History of King Abthtth. A Prose 
 
 Koniance (about 1450 1160 a.d.), edited from the unique MS. in the 
 University Library, Cambridge, by Hi;.\ry B. Wheatlky. With an Essay 
 on Arthurian J-ocalities, by J. S. Stuart Glkxnie, Esq. Part III. 1861). 12». 
 
 37. SiK David Lyndesay^'s "Works. Part IV. Ane Satyre of the 
 
 thrie estaits, in commendation of vertew and vitvperation of vyce. Maid 
 be Sir David Lindesay, of the Mont, alias Lyon King of Armes. At 
 Edinbvrgh. Printed be Robert Charteris, 160J. Cvm priviiegio regis. 
 Edited by F. Hall, Esq., D.C.L. 4s. 
 
 38. The Vision of William concerning Piers the Plowm-^n, 
 
 together with Vita de Dowel, Dobet, et Dobest, Secundum Wit et Resouu, 
 by William Langland (1377 a.d.). The "Crowley" Text; or Text B. 
 Edited from MS. Laud Misc. 581, collated with MS. Rawl. Poet. .38, MS. 
 B. lo. 17. in the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge, MS. Dd. 1. 17. in 
 the Cambridge University Library, the MS. in Oriel College, Oxford, MS. 
 Bodley 814, etc. By the Rev. Walter W. Skkat, M.A., late Fellow of 
 Christ's College, Cambridge. 10«. 6d. 
 
 39. The " Gest Hystoriale" of the Destruction of Troy. An 
 
 Alliterative Romance, translated from Guido De Colonna's " Hysteria 
 Troiana." Now first edited from the unique .MS. in the Hunterian Museum, 
 Universitv of Glasgov/, by the Rev. Geo A. Pantox and David Donaldson. 
 Part 1. iO*. 6d. 
 
 40. English Gilds. The Original Ordinances of more than One 
 
 Hundred Early English Gilds : Together with the olde usages of the cite of 
 Wynchestre ; The Ordinances of Worcester ; The Office of the Mayor of 
 Bristol ; and the Customary of the Manor of Tettenhall-Regis. From 
 Original MSS. of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries. Edited with 
 Notes by the late Toulmin Smith, Esq., F.R.S. of Northern Antiquaries 
 (Copenhagen). With an Introduction and Glossary, etc., by his daughter, 
 Lucy Toulmin Smith. And a Preliminary Essay, in Five Parts, On the 
 History and Development of Gilds, by Lu jo Bkentano, Doctor Juris 
 Utriusque et Fhilosophiaj. '2ls. 
 
 41. The Minor Poems of William Lauder, Playwright, Poet, and 
 
 Minister of the Word of God f mainly on the State of Scotland in and about 
 1568 A.D., that year of Famine and Plague). Edited from the Unique 
 Oritjinals belonging to S. Chuistie-Miller, Esq., of Britwell, by F. J. 
 FuRNiVALL, M.A., Trin. Hall, Camb. 3s. 
 
 42. Bernardus de Cura rei Famcliaris, with some Early Scotch 
 
 Prophecies, etc. From a MS., KK 1. 5, in the Cambridge University 
 Library. Edited by J. Raw.sox Lumby, M.A., late Fellow of Magdalen 
 College, Cambridge. 2s. 
 
 43. R.\Tis Raving, and other Moral and Religious Pieces, in Prose and 
 
 Verse. Edited from the Cambridge University Library MS. KK 1. 5, by J. 
 Rawson Luhby, M. a., late Fellow of Magdalen College, Cambridge. 3s. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 17 
 
 Early English Text Society's Publications — cotttinued. 
 
 44. Joseph of Arimathie : otherwise called the Romance of the 
 
 Seint Graal, or Holy Grail: an alliterative poem, written about a.d. 1350, 
 and now first printed from the unique copy in the \'ernon MS. at Oxford. 
 With an appendix, containing " The Lyfe of Joseph of Armathy," reprinted 
 from the black-letter copy of Wynkyn de Worde ; " De sancto Joseph ab 
 Arimathia," first printed by Pynson, a.d. 1516 ; and "The Lyfe of Joseph of 
 Arimathia," first printed by Pynson, a.d. 1520. Edited, with Notes and 
 Glossarial Indices, by the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A. 5s. 
 
 45. King Alfred's West-Saxon Veesiox of Gregory's Pastoral Care. 
 
 With an English translation, the Latin Text, Notes, and an Introduction 
 Edited by Henry Sweet, Esq., of Balliol College, Oxford. Part I. lOs. 
 
 46. Legends of the Holt Rood; Symbols of the Passion and Cross- 
 
 PoKMS. In Old English of the Eleventh, Fourteenth, and Fifteenth Cen- 
 turies. Edited from MSS. in the British Museum and Bodleian Libraries; 
 with Introduction, Translations, and Glossarial Index. By Richard 
 Morris, LL.D. 10s. 
 
 47. Sir David Lyndesat's Works. Part Y. The Minor Poems oi 
 
 Lyndesa)'. Edited by J. A. H. Murray, Esq. 3s. 
 
 48. The Times' Whistle : or, A jS^ewe Daunce of Seven Satires, and 
 
 other Poems : Compiled by R. C, Gent. Now first Edited from MS. Y. 8. 3. 
 in the Library of Canterbury Cathedral ; with Introduction, Notes, and 
 Glossary, by J. M. Cowper. Gs. 
 
 49. An Old English Miscellany, containing a Bestiary, Kentish 
 
 Sermons. Proverbs of Alfred, Religious Poems of the 1.3th century. Edited 
 from the MSS. by the Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. 10s. 
 
 50. King Alfred's West-Saxon Version of Gregory's Pastoral Care. 
 
 Edited from 2 MSS., with an English translation. By Henry Sweet, Esq., 
 Balliol College, Oxford. Part II. 10s. 
 
 51. pE LiFLADE OF St. Juliana, from two old English Manuscripts of 
 
 1230 a.d. With renderings into Modern English, by the Rev. O. Cockaynb 
 and Edmund Brock. Edited by the Rev. O. Cockayne, M.A. Price 2s. 
 
 Uxtra Series. Subscriptions — Small paper, one guinea ; large paper 
 two guineas, per annum. 
 
 1. The Romance of William of Palerne (otherwise known as the 
 
 Romance of William and the Werwolf). Translated from the French at the 
 command of Sir Humphrey de Bohun, about a.d. 1350, to which is added a 
 fragment of the Alliterative Romance of Alisaunder, translated from the 
 Latin by the same author, about a.d. 1.340; the former re-edited from the 
 unique MS. in the Library of King's College, Cambridge, the latter now 
 first edited from the unique MS. in the Bodleian Library, Oxford. By the 
 Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A. 8vo. sewed, pp. xliv. and 328. £\ 6s. 
 
 2. On Early English Pronunciation, with especial reference to 
 
 Shakspere and Chaucer ; containing an investigation of the Correspondence 
 of Writing with Speech in England, from the Anglo-Saxon period to the 
 present day, preceded by a systematic Notation of all Spoken Sounds by 
 means of the ordinary Printing Types ; including a re- arrangement of Prof. 
 F. J. Child's Memoirs on the Language of Chaucer and Gower, and reprints 
 of the rare Tracts by Salesbury on English, 154'7, and Welsh, 1567, and by 
 Barcley on French, 1521. By .Alexander J. Ellis, F.R.S. Part I. On 
 the Pronunciation of the xivth, xvith, xvuth, andxvmth centuries. 8vo. 
 sewed, pp. viii. and 416. 10s. 
 
 3. Caxton's Book of Curtesye, printed at Westminster about 1477-8, 
 
 A.D., and now reprinted, with two MS. copies of the same treatise, from the 
 Oriel MS. 79, and the Balliol MS. 354. Edited by Frederick J. Furni- 
 VALL, M.A. 8vo. sewed, pp. xii. and 58. 5s. 
 
18 Linguistic Publications of Triihner ^ Co. 
 
 Early English Text Society's Publications— ron</«?/.?rf. 
 
 4. TfiK Lay (ik Havklok thk Dane; composed in the rcipn of 
 Kilwfird f., nbout \.n. 1280. Formerly edited by Sir F. Maddkn for the 
 Roxburche t'lub, ami miw re-edited from the uni(|ue MS. Laud Misc. 108, in 
 the Uodleian Library, Oxford, by the Rev. Walteii W. Skkat, M.A. 8vo. 
 sewed, jip. Iv. and KiO. 1()«. 
 
 6. CriArcKu's Tuansi.atiox of Bokthius's " Dk Consolatione 
 
 Piiii.osopiMK." Kdited from the Additional MS. 10..'M0 in the British 
 Museum. Collated with the Cambridge Univ. Libr. MS. li. 3. 2L By 
 KlCTtAKD MoKuis. Svo. \'ls. 
 
 6. Tni; IIomance of thk Chkvklere Assigne. Ke-cdited from the 
 uni(|ue manuscript in the British Museum, with a Preface, Notes, and 
 Glossarial Index, by Henry H. Gibbs, Esq., M.A. 8vo. sewed, pp. 
 xviii and .'58. 3.?. 
 
 7. On Eakly ExfiLisn Pronunciation, with especial reference to 
 Shakspere and Chaucer. By Alexandkr J. Ei-i-is, F.R.S., etc., etc. 
 Part n. On the Pronunciation of the xiii th and previous centuries, of 
 Anglo-Saxon, Icelandic, Old Norse and Gothic, with Chronological Tables of 
 the Value of Letters and P-xpression of Sounds in English Writing. 10s. 
 
 8. QuKENE Euzabkthks AcnADEMY, hv Sir Humph KEY Gilbeht. 
 A Booke of Precedence, The Ordering of a Funeral), etc. Varying Versions 
 of the Good Wife, The U'ise Man, etc., Maxims, Lydgate's Order of Fools, 
 A Poem on Heraldry, Occleve on Lords' Men, etc., F.dited by F. J. 
 Furnivall, M.A., Trin. Hall, Camb. With Es.says on Early Italian and 
 German Hooks of Courtesy, by W. M. Rossetti, Esq., and E. O.swald, 
 Esq. 8v6. 13s. 
 
 9. Tde Frateknitye of Yacabondes, by John Awdeley (licensed 
 
 in l.'3()0-l, imprinted then, and in 15(>5), from the edition of 1575 in the 
 Bodleian Library. A Caueat or Warening for Commen Cursetors vulgarely 
 called Vagabones, by Thomas Harman, I'.sauiERE. From the 3rd edition of 
 15G7, belonging to Henry Huth, Est]., collated with the '2nd edition of 1567, 
 in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, and with the reprint of the 4th edition of 
 1573. A Sermon in Praise of Thieves and Thievery, by P.xhson ILvben or 
 Hyberdyne, from the Lausdowne MS. 98, and Cotton Vesp. A. 25. Those 
 parts of the Groundworke of Conny-catching (ed. 1592), that differ from 
 Uarman's Caueat. Edited by Edward Viles & F. J. Furnivall. 8vo. 
 Is. 6rf. 
 
 10. The Fyrst Boke of the Introduction of Knowledge, made by 
 
 Andrew Borde, of Physycke Doctor. A Compendyovs Regymext of a 
 Dyetary of IIelth made in Mountpyllier, compiled by Andrewe Boorde, 
 of Physycke Doctor. Barnks ix the Defence of the Berde : a treatyse 
 made, answerynge the treatyse of Doctor Borde upon Berdes. Edited, with 
 a life of Andrew Boorde, and large extracts from bis Breuyary, by F. J. 
 Furnivall, M..\., Trinity Hall, Camb 8vo. 18s. 
 
 11. The Bruce ; or, the Book of the most excellent and noble Prince, 
 
 Robert de Broyss. King of Scots : compiled by Master John Barbour, Arch- 
 deacon of Aberdeen, a.d. 1375. Edited from MS. G 23 in the Library ot St. 
 John's College, Cambridge, written a.d. 1487; collated with the MS. in the 
 Advocates' Library at Edinburgh, written a.d. 14K9, and with Hart's 
 Edition, printed a.d. 161G ; with a Preface, Notes, and Glossarial Index, by 
 the Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M.A. Part L 8vo. \-2s. 
 
 12. England in the Reign of King Henry the Eighth. A 
 
 Dialogue between Cardinal Pole and Thomas Lupset, Lecturer in Rhetoric 
 at Oxford. By Tiiom s Stahkey, Chafdain to the King. Edited, with 
 Preface, Notes, and Glossary, by J. INL Cowi-er. And with an Introduction 
 containing the Life and Letters of Thomas Starkey, by the Rev. J. S. Brewer, 
 M.A. Part 11. 1'2.«. 
 
 {Part I., Slarkey's Life and Letters, is in preparation. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 19 
 
 Early English Text Society's Publications — continued. 
 
 13. A Sfpplicacyon for the Beggars. Written about the j'car 1529, 
 
 by SiMox Fish. Now re-edited by Frederick J. Fhunivall. With a 
 Supply cacion to our moste Soueraigne Lorde Kynge Henry the Eyght 
 (1514 A.D.), A Supplication of the Poore Commons (IS^G A.D.),'rhe Decaye 
 of England by the great multitude of Shepe (1550-3 a.d.). Edited by J. 
 Meadows Cowfeb. Qs. 
 
 14. On Early Exglish Proxxtxciation-, with especial reference to 
 
 Shakspere and Chaucer. By A. J. Ellis, F. R.S., F.S.A. Part III. 
 Illustrations of the Pronunciation of the xivthand xvith Centuries. Chaucer, 
 Gower, Wycliffe, Spenser, Shakspere, Salesbury, Barcley, Hart, Bullokar, 
 Gill. Pronouncing Vocabulary. 10*. 
 
 15. Robert Crowley's Thirty-one Epigrams, Voyce of the Last 
 Trumpet, Way to Wealth, etc., 1550-1 a.d. Edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 
 12s. 
 
 16. A Treatise on the Astrolabe; addressed to his son Lowys, by 
 Geoffrey Chaucer, a.d. 1391. Edited from the earliest MSS. by the Rev. 
 Walter W. Skeat, M.A., late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. 10s. 
 
 Edda Saemnndar Hinns Froda — The Edda of Saemimd the Learned. 
 
 From the Old Norse or Icelandic. Part I. with a Mythological Index. 12rao. pp. 
 152, cloth, 3s. 6d. Part \\. with Index of Persons and Places. By Benjamin 
 Thorpe. 12mo. pp. viii. and 172, cloth. 1866. 4s. ; or in ] Vol. complete, 7s. 6<?. 
 
 Edkins. — China's Place in Philology. An attempt to show that the 
 
 Languages of Europe and Asia have a common origin. By the Rev. Joseph 
 Edkins. Crown 8vo , pp. xxiii. — 403, cloth. 10s. &d. 
 
 Edkins. — A Vocabulary of the Shanghai Dialect. By J. Edkins. 
 
 8vo. half-calf, pp. vi. and 151. Shanghai, 1869. 21s. 
 
 Edkins. — A Grammar or Colloquial Chinese, as exhibited in the 
 Shanghai Dialect. By J. Edkins, B.A. Second edition, corrected. 8vo 
 half-calf, pp. viii. and 225. Shanghai, 1868. 21s. 
 
 Edkins. — A Grammar of the Chinese Colloquial Language, com- 
 monly called the Mandarin Dialect. By Joseph Edkins. Second edition. 
 8vo. half-calf, pp. viii. and 279. Shanghai, 1864. £1 10s. 
 
 Eger and Grime; an Early English Romance. Edited from Bishop 
 Percy's Folio Manuscript, about 1650 a.d. By John W. Hales, M.A., 
 Fellow and late Assistant Tutor of Christ's College, Cambridge, and Fkederick 
 J. FuRNivALL, M.A., of I'rinity Hall, Cambridge. 1vol. 4to., pp. 64, (only 
 100 copies printed), bound in the Roxburghe style. 10s. &d. 
 
 Eitel. — Handbook for the Student of Chinese Buddhism. By the Rev. 
 
 E.J. EiTEL, of the London Missionary Society. Crown 8vo. pp. viii., 224, cl., 18s. 
 
 Eitel. — Three Lectures on Buddhism. By Rev. Ernest J. Eitel. 
 Medium 8vo., pp. 42, sewed. 3s. Qd. 
 
 Eitel. — Sketches from Life among the Hakkas of Southern China. 
 By the Rev. E. J. Eitel, Hong-Kong. \_I» preparation. 
 
 Elliot. — The History of India, as told by its own Historians. The 
 
 Muhammadan Period. Edited from the Posthumous Papers of the late Sir H. 
 
 M. Elliot, K.C.B., East India Company's Bengal Civil Service, by Prof. 
 
 John Dowson, M.R.A.S., Staff College, Sandhurst. 
 
 Vols. I. and II. With a Portrait of Sir H. M. Elliot. 8vo. pp xxxii. and 542, 
 
 X. and 580, cloth. IBs. each. 
 Vol. III. Svo. pp. sii. and 627, cloth. 24s. 
 Vol. iV. Svo. pp. X. and 563, cloth. 21s. 
 
20 Linguistic Fuhlicat'wns of Triibner 8f Co. 
 
 Elliot. — Mkmoiks on the Histouy, Folklore, and Distribtjtion op 
 TiiK Racks of the Noutii Wisthin I'uovinces or India; being an 
 ani|)lifie(l Kilition of the original Suppienipntary Glossary of Indian Terms. 
 lij tlie late Sir Hpnuy M. Ki.mot, K.(!.H. , of the lloii. Kast India Company's 
 HenKal Civil Service. I'diteil, revised, and re-arrangid, by John Hkames, 
 M.H.A.S., Bengal Civil Service; Member of the Cjerman Oriental Society, of 
 the Asiatic Societies of Paris and Bengal, and of the Philological Society of 
 London. In "2 vols, demy 8vo., pp. xx., 370, and 3iH), clotli. With two 
 Lithographic Plates, one full-page coloured Map, and three large coloured 
 folding Maps. 36s. 
 
 Ellis. — TiiK Asi.\Tic Affinities of the Old Italian.s. By Rohert 
 Ei.L.is, n. U., Fellow of St. John's College, Cambridge, and author of " Ancient 
 Uoutt's between Italy and Gaul." Crown 8vo. pp. iv. 150, cloth. 1870. 5s. 
 
 English and Welsh Languages. — The Influence of the English and 
 
 Welsh Languages upon each other, exhibited in the Vocabularies of the two 
 Tongues. Intended to suggest the importance to I'hilologers, Antiquaries, 
 Ethnographers, and others, of giving due attention to the Celtic Branch of the 
 Indo-Germanic Family of Languages. Square, pp. 30, sewed. 18(i9. 1«. 
 
 Etherington. — Tue iSTuuENr's Grammar of the HiNof Language. 
 By the Rev. W. Ethekington, Missionary, Benares. Crown Svo. pp. xii. 220. 
 xlviii. cloth. 1870. lO.v. 6(1. 
 
 Ethnological Society of London (The Journal of the). Edited by 
 
 Professor Huxley, F.K.S., President of the Society ; Geoure Busk, Esq., 
 F.R.S. ; Sir John Lubbock, Bart., F.R.S.; Colonel A. Lane Fox, Hon. Sec; 
 Thomas Wright, Esq., Hon. Sec; Hyde Cl.a.kke, Esq. ; Sub-Editor ; and 
 Assistant Secretary, J. H. Lamprey, Esq. Published Quarterly. 
 Vol. I., No. 1. April, 1869. Svo. pp. 88, sewed. 3s. 
 
 CoNTK.vTS.— Flint Instruments from Oxfordshire and the Isle of Thanet (Illnstratod.) By 
 Colonel A. Lane Fox.— The Westerly Driftintr of Nomads. By H. H. Iloworth.— On the Lion 
 Shilling. By Hyde Clarke.— Letter on a .Marble Armlet. By H. SV. Edwards.- On a Bronze 
 Spear from Lough Our, Limerick. (Illustrated.) By Col. A. Lane Fox. — On Chinese Charms, 
 fey \V. II. Black.— Proto-elhnic Condition of Asia .Minor. By Hyde Clarke.— On Stone Im- 
 plements from the Cape. (Illustrated.) By Sir J. Lubbock. — Cromlechs and Megalithic 
 Structures. By U. M. Wesiropp.— Remarks on .Mr. Westropp's Paper. By Colonel A. Lane 
 Fox.— Stone Implements from San Josi'-. By .\. Stcffcns.-Ou Child-bearinp in Australia and 
 New Zealand. By J. Hooker, M.I).— On a I'seudo-cromlech on Mount Alexander, .Australia. 
 By Achcson. — The Cave Cannibals of .South Africa. By Layland. — Reviews : Wallace's 
 Malay Archipelaffo (with illustrations) ; Fryer's Hill Tribes of India (with an illustration) ; 
 ReliquisB .Aquitanicce, etc. — Method of Photographic Measurement of the Human Frame (with 
 »D illustration). By J. H. Lamprey.— Notes and Queries. 
 
 VoL L, No. 2. July, 1SG9. Svo. pp. 117, sewed. 3s. 
 
 Contents.— Ordinary Meeting, March 9, 1869 (held at the Museum of Practical Geology), 
 Professor Huxley, F.R.S. , President, in the Chair. Opening Address of the President. — On 
 the Characteristics of the population of Central and South India (Illustrated). By Sir Walter 
 Elliot. — Oo the Races of India as traced in existing Tribes and Castes (With a Map). 
 By G. Campbell, Esq. — Remarks by Mr. James Fergusson.— Remarks by Mr. Walter Dendy. 
 — Ordinary Meeting, January 2.3rd, 1869. Professor Huxley, F.R.S., President, in the 
 Chair. On the Lepchas. By" Dr. A. Campbell, late .Superintendent of Darjeeling. — On Pre- 
 historic Archaxtlogy of India (Illustrated). By Colonel .Meadows Taylor, C.!S.I., ALR.A.S., 
 M.R.I. A., etc. — Apijendix I. Extract from description of the Pandoo Coolies in Malabar. By J. 
 Babington, Esq. j^Read before the Literary Society of Bombay, December 20th, 1820. I'ublished 
 in V olume III. or the Society's Tran.sactions).— Appendix II.' Extract from a letter fromCaptain, 
 now Colonel, A. Doria, dated Camp Katangrich, April 12th, 18.52.— On some of the Mountain 
 Tribes of the North Western frontier of India. By Major Fosbery. V.C —On Permanence of 
 type in the Human Race. By Sir William Denison.— Notes and Reviews.— Ethnological Notes 
 and tluories. — Notices of Etlinologv. 
 
 Vol. I., No. 3. October, 18(i9. pp. 137, sewed. 3s. 
 
 CoNTKNTS. — On the Excavation of a large raised Stone Circle or Barrow, near the 
 Village of Wurrecg.ion, one mile from the militarv station of Karaptee, Central Provinces 
 of India (Illustrated). By Major George Godfrey Pearse, Royal Artillery.— Remarks by 
 Dr. Hooker on Dr. Campbell's paper.- North-.Am'erican Ethnol'ogv : Address of the Presi- 
 dent.— On the Native Races of New Mexico (Illustrated). By Dr. A. W. Bell.— On the 
 Arapahoes, Kiowas, and Comanches. Hy .Morton C. Fisher. — The North-American Indians : a 
 Sketch of some of the hostile Tribes ; together with a brief account of General Sheridan's 
 Campaign of 1868 against the Sioux, Cheyenne, Arapahoe, Kiowa, and Comanche Indians. By 
 William Blackmore.- Notes and Reviews : The Ethnological Essays of William Ewart Gladstone. 
 Juventus Mundi, the Gods and Men of the Homeric .•Vge. By the Right Hon. William Ewart 
 Gladstone. (The Review by Hyde Clarke, Esq.)— Notes and Queries.— Classification Committee. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 21 
 
 Vol. I.. No. 4. January, 1870. 8vo. pp. 98, sewed. 3.?. 
 
 Contents. — On New Zealand and Polynesian Ethnology : On the Social Life of the ancient 
 Inhabitants of New Zealand, and on the national chaiacter it was likely to form. Uy Sir 
 George Grey, K C.B. — Notes on the Maorics of New Zealand and some Melancsians of the 
 south-west Pacific. By the Bishop of Wellington.— Observations on the Inhabitants and Anti- 
 quities of Raster Island. By J. L. Palmer.— On the westerly drifting of Nomades from the 
 fifth to the nineteenth century. Part II. The Seljuks, Ghazdevides, etc. By H. II. Iloworth, 
 Esq. — Settle Cave Exploration. — Index.— Contents. —Report of the Council. — List of Fellows. 
 
 Vol. II., No. 1. April, 1870. 8vo. pp. 96, sewed. 3,s-. 
 
 Contents :— On the Proposed Exploration of Stonchenge by a Coramitte*! of the British 
 Association. By Col. A. Lane Fox. — On the Chinese Race, their Language, Government, Social 
 Institutions, and Religion. By C. T. Gardner. Appendix I.: On Chinese Mythological and Legen- 
 dary History II. : On Chinese Time. — Discussion.— On the Races and Languages of Dardistan. 
 By Dr. G. W. Leitncr. — Discussion. — 'Extract from a Communication by Munphool, Pundit to- 
 the Political Department, India Office, on the Relations between Gilgit, rhitral, and Kashmir. — 
 On Quartzite Implements from the Cape of Good Hope. By Sir G. Grey. — Discussion.— Note 
 on a supposed Stone Implement from County Wicklow, Ireland. By F. Atcheson.— Note 
 on the Stature of American Indians of the Chipewyan Tribe. By Major-General Lefroy — 
 Report on the Present State and Condition of Pre-historic Remains in the Channel Islands. By- 
 Lieut. S. P. Oliver. — Appendix: The Opening and Restoration of the Cromlech of Le Couperon. — 
 Discussion — Description and Remarks upon an Ancient Calrnria from China, which has been 
 supposed to be that of Confucius, By George Busk.— Discussion.— On the Westerly Drifting of 
 Nomades, from the 5th to the 19th Century. Part III. The Comans and Petchenegs. By H. H. 
 Howorth. — Review. — Notes and Queries. ^Illustrated. 
 
 A^ol. II.. No. 2. July, 1870. 8vo. pp. 95, sewed. 3s. 
 
 Contents : — On the Kitai and Kara-Kitai. By Dr. G. Oppert. — Discussion. — Note on the Use 
 of the New Zealand Mere. By Colonel A. Lane Fox.— On Certain Pre-historic Remains dis- 
 covered in New Zealand, and on the Nature of the Deposits in which they occurred. By Dr. 
 Julius Haast. — Discussion. — On the Origin of the Tasmanians, geologically considered. By 
 .Tames Bonwick. — Discussion. — On a Frontier Line of Ethnology and Geology. By H. H. 
 Howorth. — Notes on the Nicobar Islanders. By G. M. Atkinson. — On the Discovery of Flint 
 and Chert under a Submerged Forest in West Somerset. By W. Boyd Dawkins. — Discussion, — 
 Remarks by Dr. A. Campbell, introductory to the Rev. R. J. Mapleton's Report. — Report on 
 Pre-historic Remains in tlie Neighbourhood of the Crinan Canal, Argyllshire. By the Rev. R. J. 
 Mapleton. — Discussion. — Supplementary Remarks to a Note on an Ancient Chinese Calva. By 
 George Busk. — On Discoveries in Recent Deposits in Yorkshire. By C. Monkman. — Discussion. 
 — On the Natives of Naga, iu Luzon, Philippine Islands. — By Dr. Jagor.— On the Koords. By^ 
 Major F. Millinger. — On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades, from the 5th to the 19th Centurj'. 
 Part IV. The Circassians and White Kazars. By H. H. Howorth. — Notes and Queries. — 
 Illustrated. 
 
 Vol. II., No. 3. October, 1870. 8vo. pp. 176, sewed. 3*. 
 
 Contents: — On the Aymara Indians of Bolivia and Peru. By David Forbes. Appendix: 
 A. Table of Detailed Measurements of Aymara Indians. B. Substances used as Medicinesjby 
 the Aymara Indians, and their Names for Diseases. C. Vocabulary of Aymara Words — Discus- 
 sion. — On the Opening of Two Cairns near Bangor, North Wales. By Colonel A. Lane Fox. — 
 Discussion. — On the Earliest Phases of Civilization. By Hodder M. Westropp. — On Current 
 British Mytholoiiy and Oral Traditions. By J. F. Campbell. — Note on a Cist with Engraved 
 Stones on the Poltalloch Estate, Argyllshire. By the Rev. R. J. Mapleton.— Discussion— On the 
 Tribal System and Land Tenure in Ireland under the Brehon Laws. By Hodder M. Westropp. 
 — Discussion.- On the Danish Element in the Population of Cleveland, Yorkshire. By the Kev. 
 J. C. Atkinson. — Discussion,— Notes and Queries. — Illustrated. 
 
 Vol. II., No. 4. January, 1871. 8vo. pp. 524, sewed. With a Coloured folded 
 Map, and Seven full-page Illustrations. 3s. 
 
 Contents. — On the Brain in the Study of Ethnology. By Dr. C. Donovan. (Abstract.)— The 
 Philosophy of Religion among the Lower Races of Mankind. By E. B. Tylor, Esq., Vice- 
 President (Discussion).— Address on the Kthnology of Britain. By Prof. T. H. Huxley, LL.D., 
 F.R.S., President.— The Influence of the Norman Conquest on the Ethnology of Britain. By Dr. 
 T. Nicholas, M.A., F.G.S. Discussion. — Note on a Supposed Ogham Inscription from Rus-Glass, 
 Co. Cork. By R. Caulfield, Esq., LL.D., F.S.A. (with plate.) Discussion.— Notes on the Dis- 
 covery of Copper Celts at Puttivant, Co. Cork. By J. P. Phair, Esq. — On the Geographical 
 Distribution of the Chief Modifications of Mankind. By Prof. T. H. Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S., 
 President (with chromo-lithograph map). Discussion.— On the threatened Destruction of the 
 British Earthworks near Dorchester, Oxfordshire. By Col. A. Lane Fox, F.S.A., Hon. Sec. 
 (with plate.) — Description of the Park Cwm Tumulus. By Sir John Lubbock, Bart., M.P., 
 F.R.S., Vice-President (with plate). -On the Opening of Grimes' Graves in Norfolk. By the 
 Rev. W. Greenwell, M.A., F.S..^. (with plates). Discussion.— On the Discovery of Platyciiemic 
 Men in Denbighshire. By W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq., M.A., F.R.S. With Notes on thelluman 
 Remains, by Prof. Busk," F.R.S. (with plate and 16 woodcuts.) — On the Westerly Drifting of 
 Nomades, from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. Part V. The Htmgarians. By H. H. 
 Howorth, Esq. — Notes and Queries. — Index, &c., &c. 
 
 Facsimiles of Two Papyri found in a Tomb at Thebes. With a 
 
 Translation by Samuel Birch, LL.D., F.S.A., Corresponding Member of 
 the Institute of France, Academies of Berlin, Herculaneum, etc., and an 
 Account of their Discovery. By A. Henry Rhind, Esq., F.S.A., etc. In 
 large folio, pp. 30 of text, and 16 plates coloured, bound in cloth. 21». 
 
22 Linguistic Publications of Trainer ^ Co. 
 
 Fausboll. — Two Jatakas. Tho Ori-jinal Pali Text, with an English 
 Irunslation and Critical Notes. By V. Fausboll. 8vo. pp. 14, sewed. \i. 
 
 Fausb'ill. — Ten Jatakas. Tho Original P.ili Text, with Translation 
 iiiitl Notes. By V. Fau.sooll. 8vo. pp. xiii. 127. 1«. Crf. 
 
 Fiske. — Mytus and Myth-Makers : Old Talcs and Superstitions in- 
 terpreted by nomparative Mythology. By John Fiske, M.A., Assistant 
 l.ilirarian, nml lute Lecturer on Philosophy at Harvard University. Crown 8vo. 
 cloth, p]). viii. and 252. 10«. 6rf. 
 
 Foss. — XouwEoiAN Grammak, with Exercises in the Norwegian and 
 and English Languages, and a List of Irregular Verbs. By Frithjof Foss, 
 Graduate of the University of Norway. Crown 8vo., pp. 50, cloth limp. 2s. 
 
 Fui'nivall. — Educatiox in Early England. Some Notes used as 
 
 Forewords to a Collection of Treatises on " Manners and Meals in the Oldea 
 Time," for the Early English Text Society. By Fiiedekick J. Fcknivall, 
 ]M.A., Trinity Hall, Cambriiige, Member of Council of the Philological and 
 Early EnKlish Text Societies. Svo. sewed, pp. 74. Is. 
 
 Garrett. — A Classical Dictionahy of India, illustrative of the My- 
 
 tholotry. Philosophy. Literature, Antiquities, Arts, Manners, Customs, etc., of 
 the Hindus. By John (jAkkktt. Svo. pp. x. and 798. cloth. 28s. 
 
 Qesenius' Hebrew Grammar. Translated from the 17th Edition. By 
 
 Dr. T. J. CoNANT. With grammatical Exercises and a Chrestomathy by the 
 Translator. Svo. pp. xvi. and 361, cloth. 20s. 
 
 Gesenius' Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament, including 
 
 the IJiblical C'haklee, from the Latin. By Edward Robinson. Fifth Edition. 
 8vo. pp. xii. and 1160, cloth. 36s. 
 
 God. — 13ooK OF God. By ©. 8vo. cloth. Vol. I. : The Apocalypse, 
 pp. 647. 12.'*. 6rf. — Vol. il. An Introduction to the Apocalypse, pp. 752. 14s. — 
 Vol. III. A Commentary on the Apocalypse, pp. 854. 16«. 
 
 God. — The Name of God in 405 Languages. ^K'^vwaiif ©e^. 32mo. 
 pp. 64, sewed. Id. 
 
 Goldstiicker. — A Dictionary, Sanskrit and English, extended and 
 
 inijtroved from the Second Edition of the Dictionary of Professor H. H. Wilson, 
 with his sanction and concurrence. Together with a Supplement, Grammatical 
 Appendices, and an Index, serving as a Sanskrit- English Vocabulary. By 
 Theodou GoLDSTiicKER. Parts I. to VI. 4to. pp. 40u. 1856-1863. 6s. each. 
 
 Goldstiicker. — Panini : Ilis Place in Sanskrit Literature. An Inves- 
 tigation of some Literary and Chronological Questions which may be settled by 
 a study of his W^ork. A separate impression of the Preface to the Facsimile of 
 Ms. No. 17 in the Library of Her Majesty's Home Government for India, 
 ■which contains a portion of the Manava-Kalfa-Scjtra, with the Commentary 
 of Ki'.viAitij.A-SwAMiN. By TiiEODOK GoLDSTiicKER. Imperial Svo. pp. 
 26!!, cloth. 21s. 
 
 Goldstiicker. — On the Deficiencies in the Present Administration 
 
 OF Hindu Law; being a paper read at the Meeting of the East India As- 
 sociation on the 8th June, 1870. By Theodok GoldstUckku, Professor of 
 Sanskrit in University College, London, &c. Demy Svo. pp. 56, sewed. 
 Is. %d. 
 
 Gover. — The Folk-Songs of Southern India. By Charles E. Gover. 
 Svo. pp. zxviii. and 299, cloth IDs. M. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster lioic\ London. 23 
 
 Grammatography. — A Manual of Refiorenck to the Alphabets of 
 
 Ancient and Modern Languages. Based on the German Compilation of F. 
 
 Ballhoun. Royal 8vo. pp. 80, cloth. Is.M. 
 
 The " Grammntofjraphy" is oftVred to the public as a compendious introduction to the reading 
 
 of the most important ancient and modern languaijes. Simple in its design, it will be consulted 
 
 with advantage by the philological student, the amateur linguist, the bookseller, the corrector of 
 
 the press, and the diligent compositor. 
 
 ALniABETICAL INDEX. 
 
 Afghan (or Pushto). Czeehian(orBohemiaB). Hebrew (current hand). Polish. 
 
 Amharic. Danish. Hebrew (Judteo-Ger- Pushto (or Afghan). 
 
 Anglo-Saxon. Demotic. Hungarian. [man). Komaic( Modern Greek 
 
 Arabic. Estrangelo. lUyrian. Russian. 
 
 Arabic Ligatures. Ethiopie. Irish. Uunes. 
 
 Aramaic. Etruscan. Italian (Old). Samaritan. 
 
 Archaic Characters. Georgian. Japanese. Sanscrit. 
 
 Armenian. German. Javanese. Servian. 
 
 Assyrian Cuneiform. Glagolitic. Lettish. Slavonic (Old). 
 
 Bengali. Gothic. Mantshu. Sorbian (or Wendish). 
 
 Bohemian (Czechian). Greek. Jledian Cuneiform. Swedish. 
 
 Biigis. Greek Ligatures. Modern Greek (Romaic) Syiiac. 
 
 Burmese. Greek (Archaic). Mongolian. TamiL 
 
 Canarese (or Carnataca). Gujerati(orGuzzei'atte). Numidian Telugu. 
 
 Chinese. Hieratic. OldSlavonic(orCyrillic). Tibetan. 
 
 Coptic. Hieroglyphics. Palmyrenian. Turkish. 
 
 Croato-Glagolitic. Hebrew. Persian. Wallachian. 
 
 Cufic. Hebrew (Archaic). Persian Cuneiform. Wendish (or Sorbian), 
 
 Cyrillic(or01d Slavonic). Hebrew (Rabbinical). Phoenician. Zend. 
 
 Green. — Shakespeare and the Emblem-Weiters : an Exposition of 
 
 their Similarities of Thought and E.xpression. Preceded by a View of the 
 Emblem-Book Literature down to a.d. 1616. By Heniiy Green, M.A. In 
 one volume, pp. xvi. 572, profusely illustrated with Woodcuts and Photolith. 
 Plates, elegantly bound in cloth gilt, large medium 8vo. £\ lis. &d ; large 
 imperial 8vo. 1870. £-1 12s. 6rf. 
 
 Grey. — Handbook of African, Australian, and Polynesian Phi- 
 lology, as represented in the Library of His Excellency Sir George Grey, 
 K.C.B., Her Majesty's High Commissioner of the Cape Colony. Classed, 
 Annotated, and Edited by Sir Gkorge Grey and Dr. H. I. Bleek. 
 Vol. I. Part 1.— South Africa. 8vo. pp. 186. Is. Gd. 
 
 Vol.1. Part 2. — Africa (North of the Tropic of Capricorn). 8vo. pp. 70. 2*. 
 Vol. I. Part 3. — Madagascar. 8vo. pp. 24. Is. 
 Vol. II. Part L — Australia. 8vo. pp. iv. and 44. Is. 6d. 
 
 Vol. II. Part 2. — Papuan Languages of the Loyalty Islands and New Hebrides, compris- 
 ing those of the Islands of Nengone, Lifu, Aneitum, Tana, and 
 othei's. 8vo. p. 12. (Jd. 
 Vol. II. Part 3.— Fiji Islands and Rotuma (with Supplement to Part II., Papuan Lan- 
 guages, and Part I., Australia). 8vo. no. 34. Is. 
 Vol. II. Part 4. —New Zealand, the Chatham Islands, and Auckland Islands. 8vo. pp. 
 
 7G. 3s. Gd. 
 Vol.11. Vart i [eontinuation). — Polynesia and Borneo. 8vo. pp. 77-154. 3s. 6d. 
 Vol. III. Part 1.— Manuscripts and Incunables. 8vo. pp. viii. and 24. 2s. 
 Vol. IV. Part 1.— Early Printed Books. England. 8vo. pp. vi. and 266. 
 
 Grey. — Maori Mementos : being a Series of Addresses presented by 
 the Native People to His Excellency Sir George Grey, K.C.B., F.R.S. With 
 Introductory Remarks and Explanatory Notes ; to which is added a small Collec- 
 tion of Laments, etc. By Ch. Oliver B. Davis. Svo. pp. iv. and 228, cloth. 12s. 
 
 •Grifiin. — The Kajas of the Punjab. Being the History of the Prin- 
 cipal States in the Punjab, and their Political Relations with the British Govern- 
 ment. By Lepel H . Griffin, Bengal Civil Service ; Under Secretary to the 
 Government of the Punjab, Author of "The Punjab Chiefs," etc. Second 
 edition. In 1 vol. royal 8vo., pp. xxvii. and 677. [In preparation. 
 
 Griffith. — Scenes from the E-amayana, Meghaduta, etc. Transhited 
 by Ralph T. H. Griffith, IM.A., Principal of the Benares College. Second 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. pp. xviii., 244, cloth. 6s. 
 
 Contents. — Preface — Ayodhya— Ravan Doomed — The Birth of Rama — The Heir apparent 
 
 Manthara's Guile— Dasaratha's Oath — The Step-mother- Mother and Son— The Triumph of 
 
 Love— Farewell?— The Hermit's Son — The Trial of Truth — The Forest— The Rape of Sita 
 
 Rama's Despair— The Messenger Cloud— Khumbakarna— The Suppliant Dove— True Glorv— 
 Feed the Toor— The Wise Scholar. 
 
24 Linguistic J'ltblications of Trubner ^ Co. 
 
 Griffith. — TiiK RXmIyan of VXlmi'ki. Tiimslnted into Englisli verse. 
 
 IJy IUli'h T. II. GiiiFHTH, M.A., Principal of the Henares f'ollege. Vol. I., 
 coiitaiiiiiii; Hooks 1. Hiid II. 8vo j)]). xxxii. 4 10, cloth. 1870. 18.1. 
 
 \ ol. II., containing IJook II.. with additional JS'otcs and Index of Names. 
 
 8vo., iij). ."iOI cloih. 1H.«. 
 
 Vol.111, jip. V. and 371, cloth. 1872. 15s. 
 
 Grout. — Tin; Isizui.u : a Giammar of the Zulu Lanfjuapc ; accompanied 
 with an Historical Introduction, also with an Aiipendix. By Uev. Lewis Guout. 
 Hvo. |)p. lii. and I3J, cloth. 21*. 
 
 Gubematis. — Zoological Mythology; or, the Legends of Animals. 
 By Anoelo i)E Gi iieknatis, Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Literature 
 in the Instituto di Studii Superiori e di Perfezionamento at Florence, etc. In 
 2 vols. 8vo. pp. xxvi. and 432, vii. and 4 12. 28s. 
 
 Gundert. — A Malayalam and English Dictionahy. By Rev. H. 
 GuNPF.uT, D. Ph. Parts I-Ill. Royal 8vo. pp. 600. 30s. Will be completed 
 in five parts 
 
 Haldeman. — Pennsylvania Dutch : a Dialect of South Germany 
 
 with an Infusion of English. By S. S. IIalpeman, A.M., Professor of Com- 
 parative Philology in the University of Pennsylvania, Philadelphia. 8vo. pp. 
 viii. and 70, cloth. 1872. 3.». (jrf. 
 
 Hans Breitmann Ballads. — See under Leland. 
 
 Hassoun. — The Diwan of Hatim Tai. An Old Arabic Poet of the 
 
 Sixth Century of the Christian Era. Edited by R. Hassou.n. "With Illustra- 
 tions. 4to pp. 43. 3«. Grf. 
 
 Hang. — The liooK of Arda Yikaf. The Pahlavi text prepared by 
 
 Destur Hoshangji Jamaspji Asa. Hevised and collated with further MSS., with 
 an English translation and Introduction, and an Appendix containing the Texts 
 and Translations of the Oosht-i Fryano and Iladokht Nask. By Maktin 
 Havo, I'h.D., Professor of Siinskrit and Comparative Philology at the Uni- 
 •versity of Munich. Assisted by E. W. West, Ph.D. Published by order of 
 the Bombay Government. 8vo. sewed, pp. Ixxx., v., and 316. i,T 5». 
 
 Hang. — Essays ox the Sacred Language, Writings, and Religion of 
 THE Parskes. By Martin Haug, l)r. Phil. Superintendent of Sanskrit 
 Studies in the Poona College. 8vo. pp. 278, cloth. £1 2s. 
 
 Hang. — A Lixtcee on an Original Speech of Zoroaster (Yasna 45), 
 with remarks on his age. By Martin Uaug, Ph.D. 8vo. pp. 28, sewed. 
 Bombay, 1865. 2s. 
 
 Hang. — Outline of a Gramm.ab of the Zend Language. By Martin 
 
 Halg, Dr. Phil. 8vo. pp. 82, sewed. \\s. 
 
 Hang. — The Aitarkya Brahmanam of the Rig Veda : containing the 
 
 Earliest Speculations of the Brahmans on the meaning of the Sacrificial Prayers, 
 and on the Origin, Performance, and Sense of the Rites of the \edic Religion. 
 Edited, Translated, and Explained by Martin Uaug, Ph.D., Superintendent of 
 Sanskrit Studies in the Poona College, etc., etc. In 2 Vols. Crown 8vo. 
 Vol. I Contents, Sanskrit Text, with Preface, Introductory Essay, and a Map 
 of the Sacrificial Compound at the Soma Sacrifice, pp. 312. Vol. II. Transla- 
 tion with Notes, pp. 544. £3 3s. 
 
 Hang. — An Old Zand-Pahlavi Glossary. Edited in the Original 
 
 Characters, with a Transliteration in Roman Letters, an English Translation, 
 and an Alphabetical Index. By Destur Ho.shexoji Jamaspji, High-priest of 
 the Parsis in Mahva, India. Revised with Notes and Introduction by Martin 
 Haug, Ph.D., late Superintendent of Sanscrit Studies in the Poona College, 
 Foreign Member of the Royal Bavarian Academy. Published by order of the 
 Government of Bombay. Bvo. sewed, pp. Ivi. and 132. 15*. 
 Hang. — An Old Pahl-avi-Pazand Glossary. Edited, with an Alpha- 
 betical Index, by Destur Hoshangji Jamaspji Asa, High Priest of the 
 Parsis in Malwa, India. Revised and Enlarged, with an Introductory Fssay on 
 the Pahlavi Language, by Martin Uaug, Ph.D. Published by order of the 
 Government of Bombay. 8vo. pp. xvi. 152, 268, sewed. 1870. 28s. 
 
late 8 a7id 60, Paternoster Row, Lo7idon. 25 
 
 Haug. — Essay on the Pahlavi Language. B)' Martin Haug, Ph. D., 
 
 Professor of Sanscrit and Comparative Philology at the University of Munieh, 
 Member of the Royal Bavarian Academy of Sciences, etc. (From the Pahlavi- 
 Paza-nd Glossaky, edited by Destuii Hoshangji and M. Haug.) 8vo. 
 pp. 152, sewed. 1870. a*, (id. 
 Haug. — The Keligion of the Zoroastrians, as contained in their Sacred 
 Writings. With a History of the Zend and Pehlevi Literature, and a Grammar 
 of the Zend and Pehlevi Languages. By Martin Hatjg, Ph.D., late Superin- 
 tendent of Sanscrit Studies in the Poona College. 2 vols. 8vo. \_In preparation. 
 
 Heaviside. — American ANTiauiTiEs ; or, the New Workl the Old, and 
 
 the Old World the New. By John T. C. Heaviside, 8vo. pp. 46, sewed. Is. 6d. 
 
 Hepburn. — A Japanese and English Dictionary. With an English 
 
 and Japanese Index. By J. C. Hepburn, M.D., LL.D. Second edition. 
 Imperial 8vo. cloth, pp. xii., 560 and 132. 8^. 8s. 
 
 Hernisz. — A Guide to CoNVERs.iTioN in the English and Chinese 
 
 Languages, for the use of Americans and Chinese in California and elsewhere. 
 By Stanislas Hernisz. Square 8vo. pp. "27+, sewed. lOs. 6d. 
 The ChLnese characters contained in this work are from the collections of Chinese groups, 
 engraved on steel, and oast into moveable types, by Mr. Marcellin Legrand, engraver of the 
 Imperial Printing Office at Paris. They are used by most of the missions to China. 
 
 Hincks. — Specimen Chapters of an Assyrian Grammar. By the late 
 
 Rev, E. Hincks, D.D., Hon. M.R.A.S. Svo., pp. 44, sewed. Is. 
 History of the Sect of Maharajahs ; or, Vallabhacharyas in Western 
 
 India. With a Steel Plate. Svo. pp. 384, cloth. 12«. 
 
 Hoffmann. — Shopping Dialogues, in Japanese, Dutch, and English. 
 By Professor J. Hoffmann. Oblong Svo. pp. xiii. and 44, sewed. 3s. 
 
 HoflBnann. — A Japanese Grammar. By J. J. Hoffmann, Ph. Doc, 
 
 Member of the Royal Academy of Sciences, etc., etc. Published by command 
 of His Majesty's Minister for Colonial Affairs. Imp. Svo. pp.. viii. 352, 
 sewed. r2s. 6d. 
 
 Historia y fundacion de la Ciudad de Tlaxcala, y sus cuatro cave- 
 
 ceras. Sacada por Francisco de Loaiza de lengua Castellana a esta Mexicana. 
 Alio de 1718. Con una Traduccion Castellana, publicadopor S. Leon Reinisch. 
 In one volume folio, with 25 Photographic Plates. [/w preparation, 
 
 Howse. — A Grammar of the Cree Language. With which is com- 
 bined an analysis of the Chippeway Dialect. By Joseph Howse, Esq., 
 F.R.G.S. 8vo. pp. XX. and 324, cloth. 7s. 6d. 
 
 Hunter. — A Comparative Dictionary of the Languages of India and 
 
 High Asia, with a Dissertation, based on The Hodgson Lists, Official Records, 
 and Manuscripts. By W. W. Hunter, B.A., M.R.A.S., Honorary Fellow, 
 Ethnological Society, of Her Majesty's Bengal Civil Service. Folio, pp. vi. and 
 224, cloth. £2 2.1. 
 
 Ikhwanu-s Safa. — IhkwInu-s SafA ; or, Brothers of Purity. De- 
 scribing the Contention between Men and Beasts as to the Superiority of the 
 Human Race. Translated from the Hindustani by Professor J. Dowson, Staff 
 College, Sandhurst. Crown Svo. pp. viii. and 156, cloth. 7s. 
 
 Indian Antiquary (The). — A Journal of Oriental Eesearch in Archeeo- 
 
 logy. History, Literature, Languages, Philosophy, Religion, Folklore, etc. 
 Edited by James Burgess, M.R.A.S., F.R.G.S. 4to. Published 12 numbers 
 per anuum. Subscription £2. 
 
 Inman.— Ancient Faiths Embodied in Ancient Names ; or, an 
 
 attempt to trace the Religious Belief, Sacred Rites, and Holy Emblems 
 ot certain Nations, by an interpretation of the names given to children by Priestly 
 authority, or assumed by prophets, kings and hierarchs. By Thomas Inman, 
 M.D., Liverpool. Second edition. 2 vols. Svo. pp. 1. and 1028, cloth, illustrated 
 with numerous plates and woodcuts. £3. (Vol. I. ready. Vol. II. shortly). 
 
86 Lint/uistic Publicatmu of Trubnei' ^ Co. 
 
 Inman. — Anciknt Pagan and Modkrn Chkistian Symbolism Exposed 
 AND ExiM.AiNKD. Bv TnoMAS Inm\n, M.I). (London), Physician to the 
 Koyal Intirniary, Liverpool. 8vo. pp. xvi. ()8, stiff covers, with numerous 
 Illustrations. 1870. 5«. 
 
 Jaeschke. — A Short 1'kactical Grammar of the Tibetan Language, 
 with special Reference to the Spoken Dialects. By II. A. Jaebchke, Moravian 
 Missionary. 8vo «ewed, pp. ii. and 5G. 2s. 6d. 
 
 Jaeschke. — Romanizkd TimrrAX an-d English Dictionary, each ■word 
 
 being re-produced in the Tibetan as well as in the Roman character. By H. A 
 Jaksckke. .Moravian Missionary. Hvo. pp. ii. and 168, sewed. 6.s. 
 
 Jaiminiya-Nyaya-Mala-Vistara — See under Auctores Sanscriti. 
 Jenkins's Vest-Pocket Lexicon, — An Enoush Dictionary of all 
 
 except Familiar Words ; including the principal Scientific and Technical Terms, 
 and Foreign Moneys, Weights and Pleasures. By Jabez Jenkins. 64mo., 
 pp. 5(54, cloth. Is. 6rf. 
 
 Johnson. — Oriental Keligions, and teeir Eelation to Univeksal 
 Rt:Lioiov. By Samuel Johnson. Large Svo., pp. vi. and 802, handsomely 
 bound in cloth. 24«. 
 
 Julien. — Syntaxe Nouvei.le he la Langfe Chinoise. 
 
 Vol. I. — Fonde'e sur la position des mots, suivie de deux trait<?s sur les particules 
 et les principaux lermes de grammaire, d'une table des idiotismes, de fables, de 
 It'gendes et d'apologues traduits mot a mot. Svo. sewed. 18b"f». 20.s-. 
 
 ^ ol. II. — Fond(fe sur la position des mots contirme'e par I'analyse d'uu texte ancien, 
 suivie d'un petit Dictionnaire du Uoman des Dku.v Cousines, et de Dialogues 
 dramatiques traduits mot a mot, par .M. Stanislas Juhen, de I'lnstitut. Svo. 
 pp. 4 31), sewed. 1870. 20s. 
 
 Justi. — Handbuch der Zendsprache, von Ferdinand Justi. Altbac- 
 trisches Woerterbuch. Grammatik Chrestomathie. Four parts, 4to. sewed, 
 pp. xxii. and 424. Leipzig, 1864. 24s. 
 
 Kacnchayano's Grammar (The Pali Text of), with English Grammar. 
 
 See under Mason. 
 
 Kafir Essays, and other Pieces; w-ith an English Translation. Edited 
 by the Right Rev. the Bishop of Grahamstown. 32mo. pp. 84, sewed. 2s 6d. 
 
 Kalidasa. — Kaghutansa. By K\.lidasa. No. 1. (Cantos 1-3.) 
 With Xotes and Grammatical Explanations, by Rev. K. M. Baxerjea, 
 Second Professor of Bishop's College, Calcutta ; Member of the Board of Exam- 
 iners, Fort William ; Honorary Member of the Royal Asiatic Society, London. 
 Svo. sewed, pp. 70. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 Kern. — The Brhai-SanhitA ; or, Complete System of Natural 
 
 Astrology of Varaha-Mihira. Translated from Sanskrit into English by Dr. H. 
 Kern, I'rofessorof Sanskrit at the University of Leyden. Part I. Svo. pp. 50, 
 stitched. Parts 2 and 3 pp. 51-154. Part 4 pp. L55-210. Price 2«. each part. 
 
 [ Will be completed m Hitie Farts. 
 
 Khirad-Afroz (The Illuminator of the Understanding). By Maulavf 
 Hafizu'd-din. A new edition of the Hindustani 'i'ext, carefully revised, with 
 Notes, Critical and Explanatory. By Edward B. Eastwick, ;\LP., F. R.S., 
 F.S.A., M.H.A.S., I'rofessorof Hindustani at the late Last India Company's 
 College at Haileybury. 8vo. cloth, pp. xiv.and 321. 18«. 
 
 Elinddaka Patha. — See under Childers. 
 
 Xadd. — Catalogue of the Chinese Library of the Royal Asiatic 
 
 Society. By the Rev. S. Kidd. Svo. pp. 58, sewed. I*. 
 
 Kielhorn. — A (jrammar of the Sanskrit Language. By F. Ktelhorn, 
 
 Ph I)., Superintendent of Sanskrit Studies in Deccan College. Registered 
 un.ler Act s.vv. of 1867. Demy Svo. pp. xvi. 2{i0. cloth. 1870. 10». 6d. 
 
 Kilgour. — The Hebrew or Iberian Race, including the Pelasgians, 
 the Phenicians, the Jews, the British, and others. By Henry Kilgour. Svo. 
 sewed, pp. 7b'. 1872. I's. 6rf. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 27 
 
 Kistner. — Buddha and his Doctrines. A Bibliographical Essay. 13y 
 
 OiTO KisTNEH. Imperial 8vo., pp. iv. and 32, sewed. 26'. Gd. 
 
 Koran (The). Arabic text, lithographed in Oudh, A.n. 1284 (1867). 
 
 16mo. pp. 9i-2, bound in red goatskin, (Oriental style, silver tooling. 7s. Gd. 
 
 The printiuij:, as well as the outer appearance of the book, is extremely tasteful, and the 
 characters, alihoufrh small, read very easily. As a cheap edition for reference this is preferable 
 to any other, and its price puts it within the reach of every Oriental scholar. It is now first 
 imported from India. 
 
 Laghu Kaumudi. A Sanskrit Grammar. ByVaradaraja. With an English 
 
 Version, Commentary, and References. By James R. Ballantyne, LL.D., Prin- 
 cipal of the Snskrit College, Benares. Svo. pp. xxxvi. and 424, cloth. £] Ws.Gd. 
 
 Lee. — A Teanslation of the BIlIvatAro : a Native Grammar of the 
 Pali Lan'iuage. With the Romanized Text, the Nagari Text, and Copious 
 Explanatory Notes. By Lionet, F. Lee. In one vol. Svo. (In preparation) . 
 
 Legge. — The Chinese Classics. With a Translation, Critical and 
 
 Kxegetical Notes, Prolegomena, and Copious Indexes. By James Legge, 
 D.D., of the London Missionary Society. In seven vols. 
 
 Vol. I. containing Confucian Analects, the Great Learning, and the Doctrine of 
 the Mean. Svo. pp. 52tl, cloth. £2 2s. 
 
 Vol. II., containing the Works of Mencius. 8vo. pp. 634, cloth. £2 Is.. 
 
 Vol. III. Part I. containing the First Part of the Shoo-King, or the Books of 
 Tang, the Books of Yu, the Books of Hea, the Books of Shang, and the Pro- 
 legomena. Royal Svo. pp. viii. and 280, cloth. £2 2s. 
 
 Vol. III. Part II. containing the Fifth Part of the Shoo-King, or the Books of 
 Chow, and the Indexes. Royal Svo. pp. 281— 736, cloth. £2 2s 
 
 Vol. IV. Part I. containing the First Part of the She-King, or the Lessons from 
 the States; and the Prolegomena. Royal Svo. cloth, pp. 182-244. £2 2s. 
 
 Vol. IV. Part II. containing the First Part of the She-King, or the Minor Odes 
 of the Kingdom, the Greater Odes of the Kingdom, the Sacrificial Odes and 
 Praise-Songs, and the Indexes. Royal Svo. cloth, pp. 540. £2 2s. 
 
 Vol. V. Part II. Contents : — Dukes ijeang, Ch'aon, Ting, and Gal, with Tso's 
 Appendix, and the Indexes. Royal Svo. cloth, pp. 526. £2 2s. 
 
 Vol. V. Part I. {Shortly. 
 
 Legge. — The Liee and Teachings of Confucius, with Explanatory 
 Notes. By James Legge, D.D. Reproduced for General Readers from the 
 Author's work, " The Chinese Classics," with the original Text. Second 
 edition. Crown Svo. cloth, pp. vi. and 338. 10s. Gd. 
 
 Leigh.. — The Religion of the Would. By H. Stone Leigh. 12mo. 
 
 pp. xii. 66, cloth. 1869. 2s. Gd. 
 
 Leitner. — The Races and Languages of Dardistan. By G. W. 
 Leitner, M.A., Ph.D., Honorary Fellow of King's College London, etc.; 
 late on Special Duty in Kashmir. Parts 1 and 2. — 5s. each. 
 
 Leland. — The Breitmann Ballads. The onlt Authorized Edition. 
 
 Complete in 1 vol., including Nineteen Ballads illustrating his Travels in Europe 
 (never before printed), with Comments by Fritz Schwackenhammer. ByCHARLES 
 G. Leland. Crown Svo. handsomely bound in cloth, pp. xxviii. and 292. 6*-. 
 
 Hans Breitmann' s Party. With other Ballads. By Charles 
 G. Leland. Tenth Edition. Square, pp. xvi. and 74, sewed. \s. 
 
 Hans Breitmann' s Christmas. With other Ballads. By Chaeles 
 G. Leland. Second edition. Square, pp. SO, sewed. Is. 
 
 Hans Breitmajsn as a Politician. By Charles G. Leland. Second 
 
 edition. Square, pp. 72, sewed. Is. 
 
 Hans Breitmann in Church. With other Ballads. By Charles 
 
 G. Leland. With an Introduction and Glossary. Second edition. Square, 
 pp. 80, sewed. 1870. Is. 
 
 Hans Breitmann as an Uhlan. Six New Ballads, with a Glossary. 
 Square, pp. 72, sewed. Is. 
 
28 Linguistic Publications of Trubner ^ Co. 
 
 The firtt four J'arls viaij he had in one Volwne : — 
 Bkeitmann Hat.lads. Four Sn-irs complete. Contknts : — H:in8 
 Hreitmann's I'arty. Hans lireitmann's Christinas. Hans iireitmann as a PoH- 
 ticiiiii. HansBreitmannin Cliurcli. With otlier Ballads. By CnAitLE.sG. Lei.and. 
 With Introiluctions and Glos.^aries. Square, pp. ;i(iO, cloth. 1870. As. 6d. 
 Lesley. — Man's Ouioix and Destiny, Sketched from the Platform of 
 the Sciences, in a Course of Lectures delivered before the Lowell Institute, in 
 Boston, in the Winter of 18()j-G. By J. P. Lkslkv, Member of the National 
 Academy of the United States, Secretary of the American Philosophical Society. 
 Numerous Woodcuts. Crown Svo. i)p. 392, cloth. His. Gd. 
 
 Liherien hag Avielen ; or, the Catholic Epistles and Gospels for the 
 Pay up to Ascension. Translated for the first time into the Brehonec of 
 Brittany. Also in three other parallel columns a Xew Version of the same 
 into Bkkizocnkc (commonly called Breton and Armorican) ; a Version into 
 Welsh, mostly new, and closely resembling tlie Breton ; and a Version Gaelic 
 or Manx or Cersawkg ; with Illustrative Articles by Christoll Terrien and 
 Charles Waring Saxton, D.D. Ch. C'h., Oxford. The Penitential Psalms 
 are also added. Oblong 4to. pp. 156, sewed. 5s. 
 
 Lobscheid.- English and Chinese Dictioxaey, with the Punti and 
 
 .Mandarin Pronunciation. By the Rev. W. Lobscheid, Knight of Francis 
 .Joseph, C.M.I.R.G.S.A., N.Z.B.S.V., etc. Folio, pp. viii. and 2016. In Four 
 Parts. £8 8s. 
 
 Lobscheid. — Chinese and English Dictionary, Arranged according to 
 
 the Radicals. By the Rev. W. Lobscheid, Knight of Francis Joseph, 
 C.M.I.R.G.S.A., N.Z.B.S.V., &c. 1 vol. imp. Svo. double columns, pp. 600, 
 bound. £2 8s. 
 
 Ludewig (Hermaim. E.) — The Liteeatuee of Ameeican Aboeiginal 
 Languages. With Additions and Corrections by Professor Wm. W. Turner. 
 Edited by Nicolas Tkiibner. Svo. fly and general Title, 2 leaves; Dr. Lude- 
 wig's Preface, pp. v. — viii. ; Editor's Preface, pp. iv. — xii ; Biographical 
 Memoir of Dr. Ludewig, pp. xiii. — xiv. ; and Introductory Biographical Notices, 
 pp. xiv. — xxiv., followed by List of Contents. Then follow Dr. Ludewig's 
 Bibliotheca Glottica, alphabetically arranged, with Additions by the Editor, pp. 
 1 — 209; Professor Turner's Additions, with those of the Kditor to the same, 
 also alphabetically arranged, pp. 210 — 246; Index, pp. 247 — 256; and List of 
 Errata, pp. 257, 2.58. Handsomely bound in cloth. 10.?. 6d. 
 
 Macgowan. — A Manu.vl of the Amot Colloqthal. By Rev. J. 
 Macgowan, of the London Missionary Society. Svo. sewed, pp. xvii. and 200. 
 Amoy. 1871. £1 Is. 
 
 Maclay and Baldwin. — An Alphabetic Dictionaet of the Chinese 
 Language in the Foochow Dialect. By Rev. R. S. Maclay, D.D., of the 
 Methodist Episcopal Mission, and Rev. C. C. Baldwin, A.M., of the American 
 Board of Mission. ?vo. half-bound, pp. 1132. Foochow, 1871. £i 4s. 
 
 Maha-Vira-Charita ; or, the Adventures of the Great Hero Rama. 
 
 An Indian E'rama in Seven Acts. Translated into English Prose from the 
 Sanskrit of Bhavabhuti. By John Pickfoud, M.A. Crown 8vo. cloth, os. 
 
 Maino-i-Khard (The Book of the). — The Pazand and Sanskrit 
 
 Texts (in Roman characters) as arranged by Neriosengh Dhaval, in the 
 fifteenth century. With an English translation, a Glossary of the Pazand 
 texts containing the Sanskrit, Rosian, and Pahlavi equivalents, a sketch of 
 Pazand Grammar, and an Introduction. By E. W. West. Svo. sewed, pp 
 48 V. 1S71. 10«- 
 
 Manava-Kalpa-Sutra ; being a portion of this ancient Work on Vaidik 
 
 Riles, together with the Commentary of Kumakila-Swami.v. A Facsimile of 
 the NIS. No. 17, in the Library of Her Majesty's Home Government for India. 
 With a Preface by TiiEonott Goldstucker. Oblong folio, pp. 268 of letter- 
 press and 121 leaves of facsimiles. Cloth. £4 4s. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 29 
 
 Manipulus Vocabulormn ; A Rhyming Dictionary of the English 
 
 Language. By Peter Levins (1570) Edited, with an Alphabetical Index, by 
 Henry B. Wheatley. 8vo. pp. xvi. and 370, cloth, lis. 
 
 Manning. — An Inquiry into the Character and Origin of the 
 
 Possessive Augment in English and in Cognate Dialects. By the late 
 James Manning, Q.A.S., Recorder of Oxford. Svo.pp. iv. and 90. 26-. 
 
 Markham.— QuicHiTA Grammar and Dictionary, Contributions to- 
 wards a Grammar and Dictionary of Quichua, the Language of the Yncas of 
 Peru; collected by Clements R. Markham, F.S.A., Corr. Mem. of the Uni- 
 versity of Chile. Author of " Cuzco and Lima," and "Travels in Peru and 
 India." In one vol. crown 8vo., pp. 223, cloth. £,\. Is. 
 
 Markham. — Ollanta: A Drama in the Quichtta Langttage. Text, 
 
 * Translation, and Introduction, By Clements R. Markham, F.R.G.S. Crown 
 
 * 8vo., pp. 128, cloth. 7s. Qd. 
 
 Marsden. — Numismata Okientalia Illttsteata. The Plates of the 
 
 Oriental Coins, Ancient and Modern, of the Collection of the late William 
 Marsden, F. K.S., etc., etc., engraved from drawings made under his direction. 
 4to. pp. iv. (explanatory advertisement), cloth, gilt top. £\ lis. Qd. 
 
 Mason. — Burmah : its People and Natural Productions ; or Notes on 
 the Nations, Fauna, Flora, and Minerals of Tenasserim, Pegu, and Burmah. 
 By Rev. F. Mason, D.D., M.R.A.S., Corresponding Member of the American 
 Oriental Society, of the Boston Society of Natural History, and of the Lyceum 
 of Natural History, New York. Svo. pp. xviii. and 914, cloth. Rangoon, 
 IStiO. 30s. 
 
 Mason. — The Pali Text of Kachchayano's Grammak, avith English 
 Annotations. By Francis Mason, D.D. I. The Text Aphorisms, 1 to 673. 
 II. The English Annotations, including the various Readings of six independent 
 Burmese Manuscripts, the Singalese Text on Verbs, and the Cambodian Text 
 on Syntax. To which is added a Concordance of the Aphorisms. In Two 
 Parts. Svo. sewed, pp. 208, 75, and 28. Toongoo, 1871. £l lis. 66?. 
 
 Mathuraprasada Misra. — A Trilingual Dictionaky, being a compre- 
 hensive Lexicon in English, Urdu, and Hindi, exhibiting the Syllabication, 
 Pronunciation, and Etymology of English Words, with their Explanation in 
 English, and in Urdu and Hindi in the Roman Character. By Mathura- 
 prasada Misra, Second Master, Queen's College, Benares. Svo. pp. xv. and 
 1330, cloth. Benares, 1865. £2 2s. 
 
 Mayers.^lLLusTRATioNS of the Lamaist System in Tibet, drawn from 
 Chinese Sources. By William Fredericic Mayers, Esq., of Her Britannic 
 Majesty's Consular Service, China. Svo. pp. 24', sewed. 1869. Is. 6d. 
 
 Medhnrst. — Chinese Dialogues, Questions, and Familiar Sentences, 
 
 literally translated into English, with a view to promote commercial intercourse 
 and assist beginners in the Language. By the late W. H. Medhurst, D.D. 
 A new and enlarged Edition. 8vo. pp. 226. 18s, 
 
 Megha-Duta (The). (Cloud-Messenger.) By Kalidasa. Translated 
 
 from the Sanskrit into English verse, with Notes and Illustrations. By the 
 late H. H. Wilson, M. A., F. R.S., Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the Uni- 
 versity of Oxford, etc., etc. The \'ocabulary by Francis Johnson, sometime 
 Professor of Oriental Languages at the College of the Honourable the East India 
 Company, Haileybury. New Edition. 4to. cloth, pp. xi. and 180. 10s. 6rf. 
 
 Memoirs read before the Anthropological Society op London, 1863 
 
 1864. 8vo., pp. 54-2, cloth. 21s. 
 
 Memoirs read before the Anthropological Society of London, 1865-6. 
 Vol.11. 8vo., pp. X. 464, cloth. 21s. 
 
30 Linguistic Publications of Trtibnrr S^ Co 
 
 Moffat. — TnK Standard Ai.i'Habkt Problem ; or tho Preliminary 
 
 Subject of a General I'honic System, considered on the basis of some important 
 facts in the Seciiwana Iian(;un);e of South Africa, and in reference to the views 
 of Professors Lepsius, Max Miiller, and otliers. A contribution to I'honecic 
 Philology. By Uorkrt Mokiat, jnnr., Surveyor, Fellow of the Koyal Geogra- 
 phical Society. 8vo. pp. xxviii. and 174, cloth. 7«. (if/. 
 
 Molesworth. — A DrcnoxAKV, Mauathi and English. Compiled by 
 
 J. T. .MoLRSwoRTH. assisted by Gkokoe and Thomas Ca.ndy. Second Edition, 
 revised and enlarged. Hy .). T. Molesworth. Royal 4to. pp. xxx and 922, 
 boards. Bombay, 1857. j£3 3*. 
 
 Molesworth. — A Compendium of Molesworth's Marathi and English 
 UuTioNAKY. By Bab.y Padm.^nji. Small 4to., pp. xii. and 482, cloth. Ids. 
 
 MorfiU. — TiiK Slavics : their Ethnology, early IILstory, and popular 
 Traditions, with some account of Slavonic Literature. Being the substance of 
 a course of Lectures deliverud at Oxford. By W. II. Moufill, M..V. 
 
 [/« preparation. 
 
 Morley. — A Descriptive Catalogtte of the Historical MAXtrscRirTS 
 in the Arabic and Persian Languages preserved in the Library of the Royal 
 Asiatic Society of fireat Britain and Ireland. By William H. Mokley, 
 M.R.A S. Svo. pp. viii. and 160, sewed. London, 1854. 2s. Qd. 
 
 Morrison. — A Dictionary of the Chinese Langtj.\^ge. By the Rev. 
 R, Morrison, I), I). Two vols. Vol. L pp. x. and 762; Vol. "ll. pp.828, 
 cloth. Shanghae, 1865, £6 6s. 
 
 Muhammed. — The Lifk of Muhammed. Based on Muhammed Ibn 
 
 Isliak. By Abd El Malik Ibn Hisham. Edited by Dr. Ferdinand Wusten 
 FELD. One volume containing the Arabic Text. Svo. pp. 1026, sewed' 
 Price 21«. Another volume, containing Introduction, Notes, and Index in 
 German. Svo. pp. Ixxii. and 266, sewed. 7s. 6d. Each part sold separately 
 The test based on the Manuscripts of the Berlin, Leipsic, Gotha and Leyden Libraries, has 
 en carefully revised by the learned editor, and printed with the utmost exactness. 
 
 Muir. — Okiginal Sanskrit Texts, on the Origin and History of the 
 People of India, their Religion and Institutions. Collected, Translated, and 
 Illustrated by John Muik, Esq., D.U.L., LL.D., Ph.D. 
 
 Vol. I. Mythical and Legendary Accounts of the Origin of Caste, with an Inquiry 
 into its existence in the Vedic Age. Second Edition, re-written and greatly enlarged. 
 8vo. pp. XX. 532, cloth. 1868. 21«. 
 
 Vol. II. The Trans- Himalivan Origin of the Hindus, and their Affinity with the 
 Western Branches of the Aryan Race. Second Edition, revised, with -Additions. 
 8vo. pp. XYxii. and 512, cloth.' 1871. 21*. 
 
 Vol. III. The Vedas; Opinions of their Authors, and of later Indian Writers, on 
 their Origin, Inspiration, and Authority. Second Edition, revised and enlarged. 
 Svo. pp. xxxii. 312, cloth. 1868. I65. 
 
 Vol. IV. Comparison of the Vedic with the later representation of the principal 
 Indian Deities. Svo pp. xii. 440, cloth. 1863. 15s. (Out of print. A second 
 edition is preparing.) 
 
 Vol. V. Contributions to a Knowledge of the Cosmogony, Mythology, Religious 
 Ideas, Life and Manners of the Indians in the Vedic Age. Svo. pp. xvi. 41)2, cloth, 
 1870. 21.V. 
 
 Miiller. — TiiE Sacred Hymns of the Brahmins, as preserved to us 
 
 in the oldest collection of n^ligious poetry, tlie Rig-Veda-Sanhita, translated and 
 explained. By F. Max MUller, M.A., Fellow of All Souls' C'ollege ; Professor 
 of Comparative Philology at Oxford ; Foreign Member of the Institute of 
 France, etc., etc. In 8 vols. Volume I. Svo. pp. clii. and 264. \'2s. 6d. 
 Miiller. — Tue Hymns of the Rig- Veda, in Sanhita and Pada Texts, 
 without the Commentary of Suyana. Edited by Prof. Max MiiLLER. Four 
 vols. Svo. pp. 1600. \^In preparation. 
 
late 8 and, 60, Paternoster Row, London. 31 
 
 Miiller.— Lectuke on Budbhist Niuilism. By F. Max Muller, 
 
 M.A., Professor of Comparative Philology in the University of Oxford ; Mem- 
 ber of the French Institute, etc. Delivered before the General Meeting of the 
 Association of German Philologists, at Kiel, 28th September, 1869. (Translated 
 from the Geimau.) Sewed. 1869. Is. 
 
 Nagananda; ou the Joy oe the Snake- Wokld. A Buddhist Drama 
 
 in Five Acts. Translated into English Prose, with Explanatory Notes, from the 
 Sanskrit of Sri-Harsha-Deva. By Palmer Boyd, B.A., Sanskrit Scholar of 
 Trinity College, Cambridge. With an Introduction by Professor Cowell. 
 Crown 8vo., pp. xvi. and 100, cloth. 4«. Qd. 
 
 Naphegyi. — The Albuji of Language, illustrated by the Lord's Pray(>r 
 in one hundred languages, with historical descriptions of the principal languages, 
 interlinear translation and pronunciation of each prayer, a dissertation on the 
 languages of the world, and tables exhibiting' all known languages, dead and 
 living. By G. Naphegyi, M. D., A.M., Member of the " Sociedad Geografica 
 y Estadistica" of Mexico, and " Mejoras Materiales" of Texoco, of the Numis- 
 matic and Antiquarian Society of Philadelphia, etc. In one splendid folio 
 volume of 322 pages, illuminated frontispiece and title-page, elegantly bound 
 in cloth, gilt top. £2 \0s. 
 Contents. — Preface (pp. 2). — Introduction. — Observations on the Origin of Language (pp. 12). 
 — Authors of Collections ot the Lord's Prayer (pp. 8). — Families of Lanijuage (pp. 13).— Alpha- 
 bets (pp. 25). The Lord's Prayer in the following languages (each accompanied by a traus- 
 literation into Roman characters, a translation into English, and a Monograph of the language), 
 printed iti the original characters. 
 
 A. Aryan Family. — 1. Sanskrit. 2. Bengalee. 3. Moltanee. 4. Hindoostanee. 5. Gipsy, 
 6. Greek. 7. Modern Greek. 8. Latin. 9. Italian. 10. French. 11. Spanish. 12. Portuguese. 
 13. Celtic. 14. Welsh. 1.5. Cornish. 16. Irish. 17. Gothic. 18. Anglo-Saxon. 19. Old 
 Saxon and Daiio-Saxon. 20. English (4 varieties). 21. German (4 varieties). 22. Dutch. 23. 
 Runic. 24. Wallachian. 25. Icelandic. 26. Danish. 27. Norwegian. 28. Swedish. 29 
 Lithuanian. 30. Old Prussian. 31. Servian. 32. Sclavonic. 33. Polavian. 34. Bohemian. 
 35. Polish. 36. Russian. 37. Bulgaric. 38. Armenian. 39. Armenian-Turkish. 40. Albanian. 
 41. Persian. 
 
 B. Semitic Family. — 1. Hebrew. 2. Chaldee. 3. Samaritan. 4. Syriac. 5. Syro-Chaldaeic. 
 6. Carshun. 7. Arabic. 8. ^thiopic. 8. Amharic. 
 
 C. TuHANiAN Family. — 1. Turkish. 2, Hungarian. 3. Finnish. 4. Estonian. 5. Lap- 
 ponian. 6. Laplandic (Dialect of Umii-Lappmark). 7. Basque. 8. Javanese. 9. Hawaiian. 
 10. Maori (New Zealandic). 11. Malay. 12. Ceylonese. 13. Moorish. U.Coptic. 15. Berber. 
 16. Hottentot. 17. Susuic. 18. Burmese. 19. Siamese. 20. Mongolian. 21. Chinese. 
 22. Kalmuk. 23. Cashmere. 
 
 D. Americ-Ajj Family. — 1. Cherokee. 2. Delawar. 3. Micmac. 4. Totonac. 5. Othomi. 
 6. Cora. 7. Kolnsic. 8. Greenland. 9. Mexican. 10. Mistekic. 11. Mayu. 12. Brazilian. 
 13. Chiquitic. 14. Amaric. 
 
 Nayler. — Commonsense Observations on the Existence of Rules (not 
 yet reduced to System in any work extant) regarding The English Language ; 
 on the pernicious effects of yielding blind obedience to so-called authorities, 
 whether Dictionary -Compilers, Grammar- Makers, or Spellino-Book 
 Manufacturers, instead of examining and judging for ourselves on all ques- 
 tions that are open to investigation ; followed hy a Treatise, entitled Pronun- 
 ciation made Easy ; also an Essay on the Pronunciation of Proper 
 Names. By B. S. Nayler, accredited Elocutionist to the most celebrated 
 Literary Societies in London. Svo. pp. iv. 148, boaros. 1869. 5s. 
 
 Newman. — A Dictionary of Modern Arabic — 1. Anglo- Arabic 
 
 Dictionary. 2. Anglo-Arabic Vocabulary. 3. Arabo- English Dictionary. By 
 F. W. Newman, Emeritus Professor of University College, London. In 2 
 vols, crown Svo., pp. xvi. and S76— 464, cloth. £1 1*. 
 
 Newman.— A Handbook of Modern Arabic, consisting of a Practical 
 
 Grammar, with numerous Examples, Dialogues, and Newspaper Extracts, in a 
 European Type. By F. W. Newman, Emeritus Professor of University 
 College, London ; formerly Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford. Post Svo. pp. 
 XX. and 192, cloth. London, 18(i(). Qs. 
 
 Newman. — The Text of the Iguvine Inscriptions, with interlinear 
 Latin Translation and Notes. By Francis W. Newman, late Professor of 
 Latin at University College, London. Svo. pp. xvi. and 54, sewed, 2*. 
 
82 Linguistic Puhlications of Triibner S^ Co. 
 
 Newman. — Orthoepy : or, a simple mode of Acccntinp^ English, for 
 the iidvantai^e of Foreigners and of all Learners. Hy P'uancis W. Newman, 
 Knieritus Professor of University College, London. 8vo. pp. 28, sewed. 18()9. 1«. 
 
 Notley. — A CoMi-.tiuTivE Gk.\mm.\k di" the Fkencii, It.\li.\n, Sp.\nirh, 
 AM) I'ouTi'ouK.sK Lanouaoks. By Edwin A. Notlky. Crown oblong Svo. 
 cloth, pp. XV. and 396. 7«. 6rf. 
 
 Ollanta: A Drama in the Qciciiua Lanuuaoe. See under Markham. 
 
 Oriental Text Society. — {T/ie Publications of the Oriental Text Society.) 
 
 1 . TuKoi'HANiA ; or, Divine Manifestations of our Lord and Saviour. By 
 
 EusEDius, Bishop of Csesarea. Syriac. Edited by Prof. S. Lkk. Svo. 18^2. 15». 
 
 2. Athanasius's Festal Letters, discovered in an ancient Syriac 
 
 Version. Edited by the Rev. W. Cuketon. Svo. 1818. 1.5». 
 
 3. Shahrastani : Book of Religious and Philosophical Sects, in 
 
 Arabic. Two Parts. 8vo. 1842. tOs. 
 
 4. UiMDAT Akidat Ahl al Sunnax "Wa al TAiiaar; Pillar of the Creed 
 
 of theSunnites. Edited in Arabic by the Rev. W. Cuketon. 8vo. 1843. Ss. 
 
 5. History of the Almohades. Edited in Arabic by Dr. R. P. A. 
 
 Dozy. Svo. 1847. 10*. 6(1. 
 
 6. SamaVeda. Edited in Sanskrit by Rev. G.Stevensox. Svo. 1843. 12«. 
 
 7. Dasa Kumara Charita. Edited in Sanskrit by Professor H. H. 
 
 Wilson. 8vo. 1816. £l 4s. 
 
 8. M.iHA Visa Charita, or a History of Rama. A Sanskrit Play. 
 
 Edited by F. H. Trithf.x. Svo. 1848. lbs. 
 
 9. Mazhzan tjl Asrar : The Treasury of Secrets. By Nizami. 
 
 Edited in Persian by N. Bi.and. 4to. 1814. 10s. (id. 
 
 10. Salaman-u-TJbsal ; A Romance of Jami (Dshami). Edited in 
 
 Persian by F. Falconer. 4to. 1843. 10s. 
 
 11. Mirkhond's History of the Atabeks. Edited in Persian by 
 
 W.H. MoRLEY. 8vo. 1850. 12s. 
 
 12. TuHFAT-tiL-AnRAR ; the Gift of the Noble. A Poem. By Jami 
 
 (Dshami). Edited in Persian by F. Falconer. 4to. 1843. 10s. 
 
 Osbum. — The Montjmextal History of Egypt, as recorded on the 
 
 Ruins of her Temples, Palaces, and Tombs. By William Osburn. Illustrated 
 with Maps, Plates, etc. 2 vols. 8vo. pp. xii. and 461 ; vii. and (>43, cloth. £22s. 
 
 Vol. I.— From the Colonization of the Valley to the Visit of the Patriarch Abram. 
 
 Vol. II. — From the Visit of Abram to the Exodus. 
 
 Palmer. — Egyptian CnRONicLES, with a harmony of Sacred and 
 
 Egyptian Chronology, and an Appendi.x on Babylonian and Assyrian Antiquities. 
 By William Palmer, M.A.,and late Fellow of ^Magdalen College, Oxford. 
 2 vols., 8vo. cloth, pp. Ixxiv. and 428, and viii. and 636. 1861. 12s. 
 Pand-Namah.. — The Pand-NAmaii ; or, Books of Counsels. By 
 A'daubad Makaspand. Translated from Pehlevi into Gujerathi, by Harbad 
 Sheriarjee Dadabhoy. And from Gujerathi into English by the Rev. Shapurji 
 Edalji. Fcap. 8vo sewed. 1870. (JcL 
 
 Pandit's (A) Remarks on Professor Max Miiller's Translation of the 
 
 '• Rio- Veda." Sanskrit and English. Fcap. Svo. sewed. 1870. 6d. 
 
 Pagpati. — ErrDEs sur les Tchinghianes (Gy'psies) ov Bohemiens de 
 L' Empire Ottoman. Par Alkxandke G. Paspati, i\LD. Large Svo. sewed, 
 pp. xii. and 652. Constantinople, 1871. 28s. 
 
 Patell. — CowASJEE Patell's Chronology, containing corresponding 
 Dates of the different Eras used by Christians, Jews, Greeks, Hindus, 
 Mohamedans, Parsees, Chinese, Japanese, etc. By Cowasjee Sorabjee 
 Patell. 4to. pp. viii. and 184, cloth. 50s. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Roiv, London. 33 
 
 Pauthier. — Le Livre de Maeco Polo, Citoyon de Venise, Conseiller 
 
 Prive et Commissaire Imperial de Khoubilai-Khaan. Redige en fian(,'ais sous 
 sa dictee en 1298 par Rusticien de Pise ; Public' pour la premiere fois d'apr^s 
 trois manuscrits inedits de la Bibliotheque Imperiale de Paris, presentant la 
 redaction primitive du Livre, revue par Marco Polo lui-meme et donnee par lui, 
 en 1307, a Thiebault de Cepoy, accompagnee des Variantes, de l' Explication 
 des mots hors d'usage, et de commentaires geographiques et historiques, tires 
 des ecrivains orientaux, principalement Chinois, avec une Carte generale de 1' Asie 
 par M. G. PArxHiER. Two vols. roy. 8vo. pp. clvi. 832. AVith Map and View 
 of Marco Polo's House at Venice. £1 8s. 
 
 Percy. — Bishop Percy's Folio Manuscripts — Ballads and Romances. 
 Edited by John "W. Hales, M.A., Fellow and late Assistant Tutor of Christ's 
 College, Cambridge; and Frederick J. Furnivall. M.A., of Trinity Hall, Cam- 
 bridge ; assisted by Professor Child, of Harvard University, Cambridge, U.S.A., 
 W. Chappell, Esq., etc. In 3 volumes. Vol. I., pp. 610; Vol. 2, pp. 681. ; 
 Vol. 3, pp. 640. Demy 8vo. half-bound, £4 4s. Extra demy 8vo half-bound, 
 on Whatman's ribbed paper, £6 6s. Extra royal 8vo., paper covers, on "What- 
 man's best ribbed paper, £10 10s. Large 4to., paper covers, on Whatman's 
 best ribbed paper, £12. 
 
 Perny. — Dictionnaire PRANgAis-LAiix- Chinois de la Langue Manda- 
 EixE Parlee. Par Paul Perny. M.A., de la Congregation des Missions 
 Etrangeres. 4to. pp. viii. 459, sewed. £2 2s. 
 
 Perny. — Appendice du Dictionnaire Fran^ais-Latin-Chinois. Par 
 Paul Perny, M.A. 4to. pp. iv. and 270, iv. and 173. £i. 
 
 Perny. — Grammaire Pratique de la Langue Mandarine Parlee. 
 Par Paul Perxy, M.A., de la Congregation des Missions Etrangeres. 
 
 [/w the Press. 
 
 Perny. — Proterbes Chinois, Recueillis et mis en ordre. Par Paul 
 
 Perny, M.A., de la Congregation des Missions Etrangeres. 12mo. pp. iv. 135. 3». 
 
 Perrin. — English-Zulu Dictionary. New Edition, revised by J. A. 
 Brickhill, Interpreter to the Supreme Court of Natal. 12mo. pp. 226, cloth, 
 Pietermaritzburg, 1865. 5». 
 
 Philological Society. — Proposals for the Publication of a New English 
 
 DicTioxARY. 8vo. pp. 32, sewed. Qd. 
 Pierce the Ploughman's Crede (about 1394 Anno Domini). Transcribed 
 
 and Edited from the MS. of Trinity College, Cambridge, R. 3, 15. Col- 
 lated with the MS. Bibl. Reg. 18. B. xvii. in the British Museum, and with 
 the old Printed Test of 1553, to which is appended " God spede the Plough" 
 (about 1600 Anno Domini), from the Lansdowne MS. 762. By the 
 Rev. Walter W. Skeat, M. A., late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge, 
 pp. XX. and 75, cloth. 1867. 2s. &d. 
 Prakrita-Prakasa ; or, The Prakrit Grammar of Yararuchi, with the 
 
 Commentary (Manorama) of Bhamaha. The first complete edition of the 
 Original Text with Various Readings from a Collation of Six Manuscripts in 
 the Bodleian Library at Oxford, and the Libraries of the Royal Asiatic Society 
 and the East India House; with copious Notes, an English Translation, and 
 Index of Prakrit words, to which is prefixed an easy Introduction to Prakrit 
 Grammar. By Edward Byles Cowell, of Magdalen Hall, Oxford, Pro- 
 fessor of Sanskrit at Cambridge. Second issue, with new Preface, and corrections. 
 8vo. pp. xxxii. and 204. I4s. 
 
 Priaulx. — QuiEsrioNEs Mosaics;; or, the first part of the Book of 
 
 Genesis compared with the remains of ancient religions. By Osmond db 
 Beauvoir Priaulx. 8vo. pp. viii. and 548, cloth. 12*. 
 
 Eaghuvansa. — No. 1. (Cantos 1-3.) See under Kalidasa. 
 
 Raja-Niti. — A Collection of Hindu Apologues, in the Braj Bh^sha 
 Language. Revised edition. With a Preface, Notes, and Supplementary 
 Glossary. By Fitzrdward Hall, Esq. 8vo. cloth, pp. 204. 21*. 
 
 Ramayan of Valmiki. — Vols. I. and II. See under Griffith. 
 
 3 
 
34 TAnguistic Picb/icafiou.s of Trubner ^ Co. 
 
 Ram Jasan. — A Sanskiiit and Enomsh Dictionaut. Being an 
 
 Abridgment of Professor Wilson's Dictionary. Witli an Appendix explaining 
 the use of Affixes in Sansitrit. Hy I'andit Ram Jasan, Queen's College, 
 Henares. Published undor the Patronage of the Goverument, N.W.P. Royal 
 8vo. cloth, pp. ii. and "07. 28*. 
 
 Ram Raz. — E.ssay on tlio Architecture of the nrxDus. By Bam Raz, 
 
 Native Judge and Magistrate of Bangalore, Corresponding Member of the R.A.S. 
 of (ireat Hritain and Ireland. With 48 plates. 4to. pp. xiv. and Gl, sewed. 
 London, 18.'54. Original .selling price, £\ 1 \s. 6ti., reduced (for a short time) to 
 12* . 
 
 Rask. — A Geammar of the Anglo-Saxon Tongue. From the Danish 
 
 of Krasmus Hask, Professor of Literary History in, and Librarian to, the 
 University of Copenhagen, etc. By Benjamin Tiiokpe, Member of the .Munich 
 Royal Academy of Sciences, and of the Society of Netherlandish Literature, 
 Leyden. Second edition, corrected and improved. 18nio. pp. 200, cloth. 5«. 6d. 
 
 Rawlinson. — A Commentary on the Cuneiform Inscriptionb of 
 
 Babylonia and Assyria, including Readings of the Inscription on the Nirarud 
 Obelisk, and Brief Notice of the Ancient Kings of Nineveh and Babylon, 
 Read before the Royal Asiatic Society, by Major H. C. Rawlinson. 8vo., 
 pp. 81, sewed. London, 18.50. 2.<t. iid. 
 
 Rawlinson. — Outlines of Assyrian History, from the Inscriptions of 
 
 Nineveh. By Lieut. Col. Rawlinson, CB. , followed by some Remarks by 
 A. H. Layakd, Esq., D.C.L, 8vo., pp. xliv., sewed. London, 1852. 1«. 
 
 Renan. — An Essay on the Age and Antiquity of the Book op 
 Nabath;ean Agriculture. To which is added an Inaugural Lecture on the 
 Position of the Shemitic Nations in the History of Civilization. By M. Krnest 
 Renan, Membredel'Institut. Crown 8vo., pp. xvi. and 1 18, cloth. 3.s-. 6d. 
 
 Revue Celtique. — The Revue Celtique, a Quarterly Magazine for 
 
 Celtic Philology, Literature, and History. Edited with the assistance of the 
 Chief Celtic Scholars of the British Islands and of the Continent, and Con- 
 ducted by II. Gaidoz. 8vo. Subscription, £l per Volume. 
 
 Ridley. — Kamilaroi, Dippil, and Turrubul. Languages Spoken by 
 Australian Aborigines. By Rev. Wm. Ridley, M.A., of the University of 
 Sydney ; Minister of the Presbyterian Church of New South Wales. Printed 
 by authority. Small Ito. cloth, pp. vi. and 90. 30s. 
 
 Rig- Veda. — A New Edition of the Hymns of the Rig -Veda in the 
 
 Sanhita Text, without the Commentary of the Sayana. Based upon the 
 Editio princeps of Max Muller. Large 8vo. of about 800 pages. Hee also 
 utidtr Max MiiUrr. \_ln preparation. 
 
 Rig-Veda-Sanhita : The Sacred Hymns or the Brahmans. Trans- 
 lated and explained by F. Max Muller, M.A., LL.D., Fellow of All 
 Souls' College, Professor of Comparative Philology at Oxford, Foreign Member 
 of the Institute of France, etc., etc. Vol. I. Hymns to thb Mauuts, or the 
 Storm-Gods. 8vo. pp. clii. and 264. cloth. 1869. 12a-. &d. 
 
 Rig- Veda Sanhita. — A Collection of Ancient Hindu Hymns. Con- 
 stituting the First Aslitaka, or Book of the Rig-vcda ; the oldest authority for 
 the religious and social institutions of the Hindus. Translated from the Original 
 San.skrit. By the late H. H. Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., etc. etc. etc. Second 
 Edition, with a Postscript by Dr. Fitzedward Hall. Vol. I. Svo. cloth, 
 pp. lii. and 348, price 21i, 
 
 Rig-veda Sanhita. — A Collection of Ancient Hindu Hymns, constitut- 
 ing the Fifth to Eighth Ashtakas, or books of the Big- Veda, the oldest 
 Authority for the lieligious and Social Institutions of the Hindus. Translated 
 from the Original Sanskrit by the late Horace Havman Wilson, M.A., 
 F.R.S., etc. Edited by E. H. Cowell, M.A., Principal of the Calcutta 
 Sanskrit College. Vol. IV., 8vo., pp. 214, cloth. 14«. 
 A few lopict of Vols. II. and III. it ill left. [ Vols. V. and VI. in the Press. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Roiv, London. 35 
 
 Sama-Vidhana-Brahmana. With the Commentary of Sayana. Edited, 
 
 with Notes, Translation, and Index, by A. C. Burnell, M.R.A.S., Madras 
 Civil Service. In 1 vol. 8vo. [Iti prcparadoti. 
 
 Sanskrit Works. — A Catalogue of Sanskrit Works Printed in 
 India, offered for Sale at the affixed nett prices by TrUbnek & Co. 16mo. pp. 
 52. ]*-. 
 
 Sayce. — An Assyrian Grammar for Comparatiye Purposes. By 
 A. H. Sayce, M.A. 12mo. cloth, pp. xvi. and 188. 7s. Gd. 
 
 Scheie de Vere. — Studies in English ; or, Glimpses of the Inner 
 
 Life of our Language. By M. Schele de Vere, LL.D., Professor of Modern 
 Languages in the University of Virginia. 8vo. cloth, pp. vi. and 365. lOs. 6d. 
 
 Scheie de Vere. — Americanisms : the English of the New World. 
 By M. Schele De Vere, LL.D., Professor of Modern Languages in the 
 University of Virginia. 8vo. pp. 685, cloth, 12*. 
 
 Scheler. — Dictionnaire D'Etymologie Fran^aise d'apres Les Re- 
 
 siLTATs DE LA SCIENCE MoDERNE. Par AuGusTE ScHELER, Docteur en 
 Philosophie et Lettres, etc. Nouvelle Edition. Royal 8vo. pp. xii. and 4G6. 
 Double colurans. Sewed 14s. ; cloth 15s. 
 
 Schemeil. — El Mttbtaker; or, Eirst Born. (In Arabic, printed at 
 Beyrout). Containing Five Comedies, called Comedies of Fiction, on Hopes 
 and Judgments, in Twenty-six Poems of 1092 Verses, showing the Seven Stages 
 of Life, from man's conception unto his death and burial. By Emin Ibrahim 
 ScHEMEiL. In one volume, 4to. pp. 166, sewed. 1870. 5s. 
 
 Schlagintweit. — Buddhism in Tibet. Illustrated by Literary Docu- 
 ments and Objects of Religious Worship. With an Account of the Buddhist 
 Systems preceding it in India. By Emil Schlagintweit, LL.D. With a 
 Folio Atlas of 29 Plates, and 20 Tables of Native Prints in the Text. Royal 
 8vo., pp. xxiv. and 404. £2 2s. 
 
 Schlagintweit. — Glossary of Geographical Terms from India and 
 
 Tibet, with Native Transcription and Transliteration. By Hermann de 
 Schlagintweit. Forming, with a " Route Book of the Western Himalaya, 
 Tibet, and Turkistan,"the Third Volume of H., A., and R. de Schlagintweit''s 
 "Results of a Scientific Mission to India and High Asia." With an Atlas in 
 imperial folio, of Maps, Panoramas, and Views. Royal 4to., pp. xxiv. and 
 293. £4. 
 
 Schlottmann. — The Monument of a Victory of Mesha, King of the 
 
 Moabites. A Contribution to Hebrew Archaeology by Dr. Konstantin 
 Schlottmann, Professor of Theology at the University of Halle. Translated 
 from the German. [/?j the Press. 
 
 Shapurji Edalji. — A Grammar of the Gujaeati Language. By 
 
 SHAPURjf Edalji. Cloth, pp. 127. 10s. 6d. 
 Shapurji Edalji. — A Dictionary, Gujrati and English. By Shapurji 
 
 Edalji. Second Edition. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xxiv. and 874. 21s. 
 Sherring' — The Sacred City of the Hindus. An Account of 
 
 Benares in Ancient and Modern Times. By the Rev. M. A. Sherring, M.A., 
 
 LL.D. ; and Prefaced with an Introduction by Fitzedward Hall, Esq., D.C.L. 
 
 8vo. cloth, pp. xxxvi. and 388, with numerous full-page illustrations. 21s. 
 
 Sherring". — Hindu Tribes and Castes, as represented in Benares. By 
 the Rev. M. A. Sherking, M.A., LL.B., London, Author of " The Sacred City 
 of the Hindus," etc. With Illustrations. 4to. cloth, pp. xxiii. and 405. £2 Ss. 
 
 Smith. — A Vocabulary of Proper Names in Chinese and English. 
 
 of Places, Persons, Tribes, and Sects, in China, Japan, Corea, Assam, Siam, 
 Burmah, The Straits, and adjacent Countries. By F. Porter Smith, M.B., 
 China. 4to. half-bound, pp. vi., 72, and x. 1870. 10*. 6rf. 
 
36 Linguistic Publications of Trubner ^ Co. 
 
 Smith. — Contributions towauhs tiik Materia Medica and Natural 
 
 IlisTDKY OF China. For the use of Medical .Missionaries and Native Medical 
 Studints. By F. Pokteii Smith, M.H. London, Medical Missionary in 
 Central Uliiiia. Imp. 4to. cloth, pp. viii. and 2tO. 1870. ijl 1*. 
 
 Sophocles. — A Ulossaky of Latkk and livzANriNE Gkekk. By E. A. 
 
 Soi'iioc-LEs. 4to., pp. iv. and G2t, cloth. £2 2*. 
 
 Sophocles. — Komaic or Modern (Jkeek Ghammar. By E. A, Sophocles. 
 
 8vi). pp xxviii. and 19(i, /.«. ^d. 
 
 Sophocles. — (jkkkk Lexicon of the Roman and Btzantine Periods 
 (from B.C. H() to A.n. 1100). By E. A. Sophocles. Imp. 8vo. pp. xvi. 1188, 
 cloth. IS 70. ^2 8». 
 
 Steele. — An Eastern Love Story. Kusa Jatakaya : a Buddhistic 
 Legendary Poem, with other Stories. By Thomas Steele, Ceylon Civil 
 Service. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 26(J. 1871. 6«. 
 
 Stokes. — Bednans Meuiasek. The Life of Saint Meriasek, Bishop 
 and Confessor. A Cornish Drama. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by 
 ^\'llITI.KY SroKES. Medium 8vo. cloth, pp. xvi., 2S0, and Facsimile. 1872. 15«. 
 
 Stokes. — GoiDEijc.\ — Old and Early-Middle Irish Glosses : Prose and 
 \ erse. Edited by Whitley Stokes. Second edition. Medium 8vo. cloth, 
 pp. 192. IBs. 
 
 Stratmann.— A Dictionary of the English LAXorACE. Compiled 
 
 from the writings of the xiiith, xivth, and xvth centuries. By Fkancis 
 
 Henuy Stratmann. Second Edition. Part I. Small 4to., pp. 160, price 
 
 10s. 6rf. Part U. pp. 160. Price lOs. M. 
 Stratmann.— An Old English Poem of the Owl and the Nightingale. 
 
 Edited by Francis Henry Stratmann. 8vo. cloth, pp. 60. 3s. 
 Strong. — Selections from the Bostan of Sadi, translated into English 
 
 Verse. liy Dawsonne Melancthon Strong, Captain H.M. 10th Bengal 
 
 Lancers. Timo. cloth, pp. ii. and 56. 2s. 6;/. 
 
 Surya-Siddhanta (Translation of the). — A Text Book of Hindu 
 
 Astronomy, with Notes and Appendix, &c. By Rev. Ebenezer Buugkss. 
 8vo. pp. iv. and 354, boards. 15s. 
 
 Syed Ahmad. — A Series of Essays on the Life of Mohammed, and 
 Subjects subsidiary thereto. By Syed Ahmad Khan Bahador, C.S.I., Author 
 of the " .Mohammedan Commentary on the Holy Bible," Honorary Member of 
 the Royal Asiatic Society, and Life Honorary Secretary to the Allygurh Scien- 
 tific Society. 8vo. pp. 532, with 4 Genealogical Tables, 2 Maps, and a Coloured 
 Plate, handsomely bound in cloth. oOs. 
 
 Tabari. — Curonique de Arou-Djafar-Mohammed-Ben-Djarih-Ben- 
 y ezid. Traduite par Monsieur Hermann Zotenrerg. Vol. I. 8vo. pp. 608. Vol. 
 II, fevo. pp. ii. and 252, sewed. 7s. 6rf. each. {To be completed in Four Volumes.) 
 
 Taittirfya-Prati^akhya. — See under "Whitney. 
 
 Technologial Dictionary. — Pocket Dictionary of Technical Terms 
 
 Used in Arts and Sciences. English-German-French. Based on the 
 arger Work by Karmaksch. 3 vols. imp. 16mo. 8s. sewed. 10s. 6rf. boards. 
 
 The Boke of Nurture. By John Kussell, about 1460-1470 Anno 
 
 Domini. The Boke of Keruynge. By Wynkyn de Worde, Anno Domini 
 1513. The Boke of Nurture. By Hugh Rhodes, Anno Domini 1577. Edited 
 from the Originals in the British Museum Library, by Fri- derick J. Furni- 
 VALL, M.A., Trinity Hall, Cambridge, Member of Council of the Philological 
 and Early ICnglish I'ext Societies. 4to. half-morocco, gilt top, pp. xix. and 146, 
 28, x.\viii. and56. 1867. 1/. 11*-. 6(/. 
 
 The Vision of William concerning Piers Plowman, together with 
 
 Vita de Dowel, Dobet et Dobest, secundum wit et resoun. By William 
 Lanoland (about 1362-1880 anno domini). Edited from numerous Manu- 
 scripts, with Prefaces, Notes, and a Glossary. By the Rev. Walter W.Skeat, 
 M.A. pp. xliv. and 158, cloth, 1887. Vernon A. Text; Text 7«. 6rf. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 37 
 
 Thomas. — Early Sassanian Inscriptions, Seals and Coins, illuBtrating 
 the Early History of tlie Sassanian Dynasty, containing Proclamations of Arde- 
 shir Bubek, Sapor I., and his Successors. With a Critical Examination and 
 Explanation of the Celebrated Inscription in the Hfijiabad Cave, demonstrating 
 that Sapor, the Conqueror of Valerian, was a Professing Christian. By Edwaud 
 Thomas, FR.S. Illustrated. 8vo. cloth, pp. 148. la.&d. 
 
 Thomas. — The Chronicles of the PatuIn Kings op Dehli. Illus- 
 trated by Coins, Inscriptions, and other Antiquarian Remains. By Edward 
 Thomas, F.R.S., late of the East India Company's Bengal Civil Service. With 
 numerous Copperplates and Woodcuts. Demy Svo. cloth, pp. xxiv. and 467. 
 1871. 28s. 
 
 Thomas. — The Revenue Resources of the Mughal Empire in India, 
 
 from A.D. 1593 to a.d. 1707. A Supplement to "The Chronicles of thePathan 
 Kings of Delhi." By Edward Thomas, F.R.S. , late of the East India 
 Company's Bengal Civil Service. Demy Svo., pp. 60, cloth. 3s. %d. 
 
 Thomas. — Comments on Recent Pehlvi Decipherments. With an 
 
 Incidental Sketch of the Derivation of Aryan Alphabets, and contributions to 
 the Early History and Geography of Tabaristan. Illustrated by Coins. Hy 
 Edward Thomas, F.R S. 8vo. pp. 56, and 2 plates, cloth, sewed. 3s. &d. 
 
 Thomas. — Essays on Indian Antiquities : following up the Discoveries 
 of James Prinsep, with specimens of his Engravings, and selections from his 
 Useful Tables, and embodying the most recent investigations into the History, 
 Palaeography, and Numismatics of Ancient India. By Edward Thomas, late 
 of the East India Company's Bengal Civil Service. In 2 vols. 8vo., profusely 
 illustrated. [In preparuiton. 
 
 Thomas. — Sassanian Coins. Communicated to the Numismatic Society 
 of London. By E. Thomas, F.R.S. Two parts. With 3 Plates and a Wood- 
 cut. 12mo, sewed, pp. 43. 5s. 
 
 Thomas. — The Theory and Practice of Creole Grammar. By J. J. 
 Thomas. Port of Spain (Trinidad), 1869. One vol. Svo. boards, pp. viii. and 
 135. I2s. ^ 
 
 Thonissen. — Etudes sue L'Histoire du Droit Criminel des Peuples 
 
 Anciens (Inde Brahmanique, E'gypte, Judee), par J. J. Thonissen, Professeur 
 a rUniversite Catholique de Louvain, Membre de I'Academie Royale de Bel- 
 gique. 2 vols. Svo. pp. xvi. 248, 320, sewed. 1869. 1 2s. 
 
 Thorpe. — Diplomatarium Anglicum JEvi Saxonici. A Collection of 
 
 English Charters, from the reign of King jEthelberht of Kent, A.D., DCV., to 
 that of William the Conqueror. Containing: I. Miscellaneous Charters. II. 
 Wills. III. Guilds. IV. Manumissions and Acquittances. With a Transla- 
 tion of the Anglo-Saxon. By the late Benjamin Thorpe, Member of the Eoyal 
 Academy of Sciences at Munich, and of the Society of Netherlandish Literature 
 at Leyden. Svo. pp. xlii. and 682, clotb. 1865. £1 Is. 
 
 Tindall. — A Grammar and Vocabulary of the Namaqua-Hottentot 
 Language. By Henry Tindall, Wesleyan Missionary. Svo. pp. 124, sewed. 
 
 Trumpp. — Grammar of the Sindhi Language. Compared with the 
 
 Sanskrit-Prakrit and the Cognate Indian Vernaculars. By Dr. Ernest 
 TKrMPP. Printed by order of Her Majesty's Government for India. Demy 
 Svo. sewed, pp. xvi, and 590. 15s. 
 
 Van der Tuuk. — Outlines of a Grammar of the Malagasy Language 
 
 By H. N. VAN DER Tuuk. 8vo., pp. 28, sewed. Is. 
 Van der Tuuk. — Short Account of the Malay Manuscripts belonging 
 
 to the Royal Asiatic Society. By H. N. van der Tuuk. Svo., pp. 52. 2s 6d. 
 Vishnu-Purana (The) ; a System of Hindu Mythology and Tradition. 
 
 Translated from the original Sanskrit, and Illustrated by Notes derived chiefly 
 from other Puranas. By the late H. H. Wilson, M.A., F.R.S , Boden Pro- 
 fessor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford, etc., etc. Edited by Fitzedward 
 Hall. In 6 vols. Svo. Vol. I. pp. cxl. and 200; Vol. II. pp. 343; Vol. III. 
 pp. 318 ; Vol. IV. pp. 346, cloth ; Vol. V. pp. 392, cloth. lUs. 6d. each. 
 
38 Linyuistic Publications of Triib/ier ^ Co. 
 
 VuUers. — A. Grammar of the Perscan Language. By J. A. Vdi.lebs, 
 
 I'rof. of Oriental l.an^uflges in the University of Giesaen. 8vo. [In the Press. 
 Wade. — Yii-Yi;.\ Tzu-Euii Cm. A progressive course designed to 
 nssist tho Student of Colloquial Chinese, as spoken in the Capital and the 
 Metropolitan Department. In eight parts, with Key, Syllabary, and Writing 
 Exercises. Ry Thomas Fkancis Wade, C.H., Secretary to Her Britannic 
 Majesty's Legation, Peking. 3 vols. 4to. I'rogressive Course, pp. xx. '2'JG and 
 Hi ; Syllabary, pp. 12() and 3{j ; Writing Exercises, pj). 48; Key, pp. 174 and 
 140, sewed. jC 4. 
 
 Wade. — Wf;x-CuiEN Tzu-Erh Chi. A series of papers selected as 
 
 specimens of documentary Chinese, designed to assist Students of the language, 
 as written by the officials of China. In sixteen parts, with Key. Vol. I. By 
 Thomas Francis Wade, C.B , Secretary to Her Britannic Majesty's Legation 
 at Peking. 4to., half-cloth, pp. xii. and 455 ; and iv , 72, and 52. jC 1 16s. 
 Wake. — Cii.\rTERs ox !Man. "With tlie Outlines of a Science of com- 
 par.itive Psychology. By C. Staxiland Wake, Fellow of the Anthropological 
 Society of London. Crown Svo. pp. viii. and 344, cloth. 7s. (id. 
 
 Watson. — Index to the Native axd Sciextific Names of Indiax axd 
 OTHER Eastern Ecoxomic Plants and Products, originally prepared 
 under the authority of the Secretary of State for India in Council. By John 
 FoRBF.8 Watson, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., F.U.A.S., etc., Reporter on the 
 Products of India. Imperial 8vo., cloth, pp. fioO. £1 lis. 6d. 
 
 Watts. — Essays ox L.vxguage axd Literature. By Thomas W.atts, 
 late of the British Museum. Reprinted, with Alterations iind Additions, from 
 the Transactions of the Philological Society, and elsewhere. In 1 vol. Svo. 
 
 [In preparation. 
 
 Webster. — Ax Ixtrodttctoey Essay to the ScrExcE of Comi-arative 
 
 TiiiiOLOGV ; with a Tabular Synopsis of Scientific Religion. By Edward 
 Webster, of Ealing, Middlesex. Read in an abbreviated form as a Lecture to 
 a public audience at Ealing, on the 3rd of January, 1870, and to an evening 
 congregation at South Place Chapel, Finsbury Square, London, on the 27th of 
 February, 1870. Svo. pp. '28, sewed. 1870. Is. 
 
 Wedgwood. — A Dictioxahy of the Exglish Language. By Hexs- 
 
 si.EiGH Wedgwood, ^LA. late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. Vol. I. 
 
 (A to D) 8vo., pp. xxiv. 508, cloth, 14s. ; Vol. II. (E to P; Svo. pp. 578, 
 
 cloth, 14s.; Vol. HI., Part I. (Q to Sy), Svo. pp. 3C(J, 10s. Qd.; Vol. III. 
 
 Part II. (T to W) 8vo. pp. 200, 5s. 6d. completing the Work. Price of the 
 
 complete work, £ 2 4s. 
 " Dictionaries are a class of books not usually esteemed lipht reading; but no intelligent man 
 ■were to be pitied who should find himself shut up on a rainy day in a lonely house in the 
 dreariest part of Salisbury Plain, with no other means of recreation "than tliat which Mr. Wedg- 
 wood's Dictionary of Etymology could afford him. He would read it through from cover to 
 cover at a sitting, and only regret that he had not the second volume to begin upon forthwith. 
 It is a very able book, of great research, full of delightful surprises, a repertory of the fairy 
 tales of linguistic icxcnce."— Spectator. 
 
 Wedgwood. — A Dictioxary of English Etymology. By Hexsleigh 
 
 Wedgwood. Second Edition, thoroughly revised and corrected by the Author, 
 and extended to the Classical Hoots of the Language. With an Introduction 
 on the Formation of Language. Imperial 8vo., about 800 pages, double column. 
 In Five Monthly Parts, of 160 pages. Price 5s. each; or complete in one 
 volume, cl., price 26s. 
 
 Wedgwood. — Ox the Origin of Language. By Hexsleigh Wedgwood, 
 late Fellow of Christ's College, Cambridge. Fcap. Svo. pp. 172, cloth. 3«. 6d. 
 
 Wekey. — A Gram.mar of the Huxgarian Language, with appropriate 
 Exercises, a Copious Vocabulary, and Specimens of Hungarian Poetry. By 
 SiGisMUND Wkkey, late Aide-de-Camp to Kossuth. 12mo., pp. xii. and 150, 
 sewed. 4s. fid. 
 
 West and Biihler. — Digest of Hindu L.\w, from the Replies of the 
 
 Shastris in the several Courts of the Bombay Presidency. With an Intro- 
 duction, Notes, and Appendix. Edited by Raymond West and Johann Georg 
 Bubler. VoL I. Svo. cloth. £Z 3s. Vol. II. Svo. pp. v. 118, cloth. 12«. 
 
late 8 and 60, Paternoster Row, London. 39 
 
 Wheeler. — The History of India from the Earliest Ages. By J. 
 
 Talbovs Wheeler, Assistant Secretary to the Government of India in the 
 
 Foreign Department, Secretary to the Indian Record Commission, author of 
 
 " The Geography of Herodotus," etc. etc. 
 Vol. I., The Vedic Period and the Maha Bharata. 8vo. cloth, pp. Ixxv. and 
 
 576. 18*. 
 Vol. II., The Ramayana and the Brahtnanic Period. 8vo. cloth, pp. Ixxxviii. and 
 
 (J80, with 2 Maps. 21s. 
 
 Wheeler. — Journal of a Voyage up the Irrawaddy to Mandalay and 
 Bhamo. By J. Talboys Wheeler. Svo. pp. 104, sewed. 1871. 3s. &d. 
 
 Whitney. — Atharva Veda PrAtiqIehya ; or, Caunakiya Caturadhya- 
 yiku (The). Text, Translation, and Notes. By William D. Whitney, Pro- 
 fessor of Sanskrit in Yale College. 8vo. pp. 286, boards. 12*. 
 
 Whitney. — Language and the Study of Language : Twelve Lectures 
 on the Principles of Linguistic Science. By William Dwight Whitney, Pro- 
 fessor of Sanskrit, etc., in Yale College. Third Edition, augmented by an 
 Analysis. Crown 8vo. cloth, pp. xii. and 504. Ids. Qd. 
 
 Whitney. — TIittiriya-PrItiqIkhya, with its Comraentary, the 
 
 Tribhashyaratna : Text, Translation^ and Notes. By W. D. Whitney, Prof, 
 of Sanskrit in Yale College, New Haven. Svo. pp. 469. 1871. 25s. 
 
 Wilkins. — The Bhagavat-Geeta ; or. Dialogues of Kreeshna and 
 Arjoon. Translated by Chas. Wilkins. A faithful reprint of the now very 
 scarce Original London Edition of 1785, made at the Bradsheet Press, New 
 York. In one vol. Svo. Beautifully printed with old face type on laid j)aper. 
 261 copies were produced of this edition, of which only a few now remain. 12*. 
 
 Williams. — First Lessons in the Maori Language, with a Short 
 Vocabulary. By W. L. Williams, B.A. Square 8vo., pp. 80, cloth, London, 
 1862. 10s. 
 
 Williams. — Lexicon Cornu-Britannicum. A Dictionary of the 
 
 Ancient Celtic Language of Cornwall, in which the words are elucidated by 
 copious examples from the Cornish works now remaining, with translations in 
 English. The synonyms are also given in the cognate dialects of Welsh, 
 Armoric, Irish, Gaelic, and Manx, showing at one view the connexion between 
 them. By the Rev. Robert Williams, M.A., Christ Church, Oxford, Parish 
 Curate of Llangadwaladr and Rhydycroesan, Denbighshire. Sewed. 3 parts, 
 pp. 400. £2 5s. 
 
 Williams. — A Dictionary, English and Sanscrit. By Monies 
 Williams, M.A. Published under the Patronage of the Honourable East India 
 Company. 4to. pp. xii. 862, cloth. London, 1855. £3 3s. 
 
 Wilson. — Works of the late Horace Hayman Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., 
 
 Member of the Royal Asiatic Societies of Calcutta and Paris, and of the Oriental 
 Society of Germany, etc, and Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the University of 
 Oxford. 
 
 Vols I. and II. Essays and Lectures chiefly on the Religion of the Hindus, 
 by the late H. H. Wilson, M.A., F.R.S., etc. Collected and edited by Dr. 
 Reinhold Rost. 2 vols, cloth, pp. xiii. and 399, vi. and 416. 21s. 
 
 Vols. Ill, IV. and V. Essays Analytical, Critical, and Philological, on 
 Subjects connected with Sanskrit Literature. Collected and Edited by 
 Dr. Reinhold Rost. 3 vols. Svo. pp. 408, 406, and 390, cloth. Price 3fi.v 
 
 Vols. VI., VII., YIII, IX. and X. Vishnu Purana, a System of Hindu My- 
 thology AND Tradition. Translated from the original Sanskrit, and Illus- 
 trated by Notes derived chiefly from other Puranas. By the late H. H. W ilson, 
 Boden Professor of Sanskrit in the University of Oxford, etc., etc. Edited by 
 Fitzedw.ard Hall. M.A., D.C.L., Oxon. Vols. I. to V. Svo., pp. cxl and 
 2C0; 344; 344; 346, cloth. 21. \2s.Qd. 
 
40 Lhiguistic Publications of Trubiier b^ Co. 
 
 Vol*. XI. and XII. Select SPECiMBNn op tht? Thfatiie of the Hindus. Trang- 
 lated from the Original Sanskrit. Hy the late Hokacr IIayman Wilson, M.A., 
 F. R.S. Tliird corrected Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. pp. Ixi. and 384 ; and iv. and 418, 
 cloth. 21,». 
 
 Wilson. — Select Sprcimens of the THE.iTUE of the Hfndus. Trans- 
 lated from the Original Sanskrit. By the late Houace Hayman Wilson, 
 M A., F.U.S. Third corrected edition. 2 vols. 8vo., pp. Ixxi. and 384; iv. 
 and 418, cloth. 2U-. 
 
 CONTKNTR. 
 
 Vol. I.— Pfpfncp— Tre.itiop on the Drnmatic SyKtem of the Hindu*— Pramnfi tran.'lntetl from the 
 Orifrinal Snnskrit — The Mrichcbukati, or the Toy Cart — Viknim aand l"rvasi,or the 
 Hero and the Nymph — L'ttara Kfinia Cbantro, or continuation of the History of 
 KtSma. 
 
 Vol. II.— Dramas translated from the Oriffinal Sanskrit — MaUti and Mftdhava, or the Stolen 
 Miirriape — MudrA Kiiki^has.i, or the Sipnet of the Minister — Itatnfivall, or the 
 Necklace — .Vppcndi.x, containing short accounts of different Dramas. 
 
 Wilson. — The Present State of the Cultivation of Okiental 
 LiTKRATUuE. A. Lecturc delivered at the Meeting of the Royal Asiatic 
 Society. By the Director, Professor H. H. Wilson. 8vo., pp. '26, sewed. 
 London, 1852, iid. 
 
 Wise. COMMENTAET ON THE HlNDTT SySTEM OF MeDICINE. By T. A. 
 
 Wise, M.D., Bengal Medical Service. 8vo., pp. xx. and 432, cloth. Is. 6d. 
 
 Words: their History and Derivation. ALPnABExicALLY Arranged. 
 
 A — B. With Postscripts, Principles of Scientific Etymology, and Index of 
 compared Words, in Eighty Languages and Dialects. By Dr. F. Ebfnek and 
 E. M. Gueenway, jun. High 4to. pp. 288, double columns, cloth, price 28». 
 
 Wright. — The Homes of other Days. A History of Domestic Manners 
 and Sentiments during the Middle Ages. By Thomas Wkight, Esq., M.A., 
 F.S.A. With Illustrations from the Illuminations in Contemporary Manu- 
 scripts and other Sources. Drawn and Engraved by F. W. Faihuolt, Esq., 
 F.S.A. 1 vol. medium 8vo., 350 Woodcuts, pp. xv. and 512, handsomely 
 bound in cloth. 2[.i, 
 
 Wright. — A Volume of Voc^bttlaries, illustrating the Condition and 
 
 Manners of our Forefathers, as well as the History of the forms of Elementary 
 Education, and of the Languaijes Spoken in this Island from the Tenth Century 
 to the Fifteenth. Edited by Thomas Wright, Esq., M.A., F.S.A., &c., &c. 
 
 [In the Press. 
 
 Wright. — The Celt, the Roman, and the Saxon ; a History of the 
 Early Inhabitants of Britain down to the Conversion of the Anglo-Saxons to 
 Christianity. Illustrated by the Ancient Remains brought to light by Recent 
 Research. By Thomas Wright. Esq., M.A., F.S.A., etc., etc. Third Cor- 
 rected and Enlarged Edition. [In the Press. 
 
 Wylie. — Notes on Chinese Literatuee ; with introductory Remarks 
 
 on the Progressive Advancement of the Art ; and a list of translations from the 
 Chinese, into various European Languages. By A. \^■YLIE, Agent of the 
 British and Foreign Bible Society in China. 4to. pp. 296, cloth. Price, 1/. 16*. 
 
 Yates. — A Bengali Grammar. By the late Rev, W. Yates, D.D. 
 Reprinted, with improvements, from his Introduction to the Beng&li Language, 
 Editedby I.Wenoer. Fcap. Svo., pp.iv. and 150,bdB. Calcutta, 1864. 8ff.6</. 
 
 •TEPHEN AUSTIN AND SONS, PEINTF.ES, HF.RTPORD. 
 
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 BERKELEY 
 
 Return to desk from which borrowed. 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 IsApr^T 
 
 X6W^^ 
 
 (fJ 
 
 1 
 
 «I\V27'65-3PN' 
 j(;\\ 1376 ■ 
 
 8ECCIR, JAN 30*76 
 
 INTERLIBRARY LOAN 
 
 FEB 9 1976 
 
 UNIV. OF CALIFm berk. 
 
 REG, cut, mi 
 
 W? "9 1997 
 
 T) i;i-lo0m-ll,'49(B7146Rl6)476 
 
CD5ai31SEt.